and Antoninus who in playne termes likewyse report the same Nowe hauing sayd the foundation for the truth and ground of this matter let vs come to examine how truely our latter writers do say which write that Editha and not Edward was the child for whom Dunstane enioined to the king 7. yeares penaunce and also how truely they report Edward to be a lawfull heyre and Elflede to bee a lawfull wyfe to king Edgar For first touching Editha this is confessed by the sayd writers themselues that she was of good yeares at what tyme Edgar her father was enioyned his penaunce After the which seuen yeares of his penaunce expyred he lyued at the most but in yeares and a halfe Which seuen yeares and 3. yeares and a halfe make in all but x. yeres a halfe But now the said authors themselues do graunt that she was made Abbas by her father he beyng then alyue And how can this then stand with her Legend which sayth that she was not lesse then 15. yeares of age By which account it must needes fall out that she could not be so little as v. yeres old before the birth of that chyld for whom the kyng did penaunce And thus much touching Editha Now in like maner to consider of the tyme of Edward First this by all writers is graunted that he was slayne in the 15. yeare of his age Which yeares do well agree to that chyld which king Edgar begate in bastardy for the which he did hys penance For the more euidence whereof let vs come to the supputation of yeares in this sort First the penaunce of the king after the byrth of this child lasted 7. yeres Then the king after the same lyued 3. yeres a halfe After whose death Edward raigned other 3. yeres and a half which in all make the full summe of 14. yeres About the count of which age the said Edward goyng on his 15. yeres by their owne reckoning was slaine And thus haue ye by manifest demonstration prooued by the right casting of the yeres after their owne graunt rekoning that Editha daughter of Wlfride in no case can be the child which was borne after Edward for whom the king was enioyned penance but that Edward rather was borne after Editha and was the childe for whom the penance was enioined contrary to the opinion commoÌly receiued in the church which for ignorance of the story hath hetherto holden Edward to be an holy Martyr and right heyre vnto the crowne Which error and opinion how it first sprang and by whom albeit it pertaine not to my story to discusse yet were it no hard matter to coniecture First after that Dunstane and Oswolde wyth other Bishops Abbots and certayne Lordes Dukes of that faction for the maintenaunce of Monkery had aduaunced Edward to be king against Queene Alfrith mother of Ethelred Alferus duke of Mercia and certaine other Nobles which held with the contrary side of the Priestes agaynst the Monkes In processe of tyme the monkes that came after to write stories perceiuing Dunstane to be reputed in the Church of Rome for an holy Saint and the sayd king Edward for an holy Martyr and partly also to bolster vp their owne religion of Monkery so muche as they could to the intent therfore they would saue the credite both of Dunstane and of the kyng and especially bearing fauour to their owne religion and partly that the reputation of the church of Rome should not be disteined by opening the truth of this matter either did not see or would not confesse herein what they knew but rather thought best to blanch the story and colourably to hide the simple truth therof making the people falsly beleue that Elfleda the mother of Edward was wife to king Edgar and Edward to be lawfully borne and also that Editha was born after Edward to be the child for which the king was enioyned penance All which is false and coÌtrary both to the order of tyme aboue declared and also to the plaine words of Malmesbury which speaking of king Edgars last concubine sayth in plaine wordes Dilexit vnicè integram lecto vni deferens sidem quoad legitimam vxorem accepit Elfthride filiam Ordgari That is he had a concubine whom he loued entirely keping true faith of his bed to her alone vntil the tyme he maried for his lawfull wife Elfride the daughter of duke Ordgare c. Wherby we haue to vnderstand that whatsoeuer concubine this was which Malmesbury speaketh off certaine it is that Edgar liued in whoredome till tyme he maried his lawfull wyfe Furthermore and finally to conclude beside these arguments and allegations aboue recited let this also be perpended how the said Dunstan with his complices after the killing of king Edward leauing the right heyre of the crowne which was Ethelred went about as Capgraue and their owne Legend coÌfesseth to set vp Editha the other bastarde to possesse the crowne but that she more wise then her brother Edward refused the same Wherby what is to be thought of the doyngs of Dunstane and what should be the cause why hee preferred both Edward and Editha to the crowne rather then the lawfull heyre I leaue to all indifferent Readers therof to iudge After that Dunstane and his fellowes had thus set vp Edward for their king they were now where they would be supposing all to be sure on their side and that they had established the kingdom of Monkery for euer through the helpe of the young king and the Duke of Eastangles and certaine other nobles whom they had drawn to their part Howbeit this matter passed not so wel with them as they hoped For shortly after the coronation of this yong king Alferus duke of Mercia who folowed much the deedes of the Queene with other great men stoutly standing on the contrary side droue out the Monkes from the Cathedrall churches which king Edgar before had set in and restored agayne the Priests as Ranulphus sayth with their concubines but in the historie of the Librarie of Iornall I find it plainly expressed with their wiues The wordes of the very author be these Alferus princeps Merciorum caeterique plures eiectis monachis de magnis monasterijs quos rex Edgarus nuper instituerat clericos cum vxoribus reduxerunt That is Alterus duke of Mercia with other great men mo droue out the Monkes from the great monasteries whom king Edgar had there set in before restored againe the priests with their wyues Wherby it doth euidently appeare that priests in those dayes were maried and had their lawfull wiues The like before that in king Inas tyme is plaine that Bishops then had wiues and children as appeareth by the words of the lawe then set forth extant in the history of the said Iornalensis which be these Si quis filiolum alterius occidat vel patrinum sit simile cognationi
Egipt and was called terror orbis the terror of the world He lefte behinde hym two sonnes who falling in discorde for theyr possessions lost all agayne that their father gotte In the meane time Baiazetes in the second yeare of his captiuitie died leauing behind him diuers sonnes Iesus or Iosua the eldest Mulsumanes Moses Celebinus or Calepinus Iesus the yonger Mustaphas and Hali of whome first Iesus the eldest was ouercome and slaine of Mulsumanes which Mulsumanes afterwarde was deliuered to Moses his brother and by him was slaine likewise which Moses had also the like ende by his brother Calepinus hauing his necke broken with a bowe string which was then the vsuall maner among the Turkes in killing their brethren The same Calepinus sparing onely the life of Mustaphas his other brother condemned him to perpetuall prison Iesus the younger was Baptised shortly after departed at Constantinople In these such disorders and diuisions among the Turkes what occasions were geuen to the Christias to haue recouered agayne of the Turkes that they had lost if they had not bene either negligent or in their own priuate warres otherwise occupied with themselues ¶ Calepinus the 5. after Ottomannus CAlepinus or Celebinus was the sonne of Baiazetes and of foure brethren the eldest who beyng all taken captiues of the Parthians he onely escaped and obteined his fathers kyngdome This Calepinus encouraged by the sloth and negligence of the Princes of Europe and by the discord of the Grecians amongest them selues and other nations neare about them long troubled and vexed the Bulgarians SeruiaÌs and Macedonians euen to the tyme of Sigismundus Which Sigismundus seyng now Baiazetes to be ouercome and taken of Tamerlane and the power of the Turkes weakened in Europe hauing such occasion offered him as it were from heauen to destroy and vtterly to roote out not onely out of Asia but also all Europe that barbarous nation and cruell enemies to the name and ReligioÌ of Christ and also to reuenge the great slaughter and discomfiture of his army fighting before with Baiazetes at Nicopolis a Citie in Mysia with great power made warre agaynst Calepinus at Columbatium a Towne in Seruia as is also before mentioned pag. 719. but as vnluckely and with as little successe as he did before agaynst Baiazetes his father For in that battaile were slayne of the ChristiaÌs to the nuÌber of xx thousand and the rest vtterly discomfited the kyng himselfe escaping so hardly that he entred not agayne into his kingdome for the space of 18. monethes after Some write that this was done vnder Baiazetes other some referre this battaile to Amurathes but howsoeuer it was most pernicious was it to the ChristiaÌs He raigned but vi yeares and dyed very young an 1404. ¶ Orchanes and Moses his vncle the sixt after Ottomanus AFter the captiuitie of Baiazetes aboue mentioned histories diuersly doe dissent The Greeke writers making no mention at alof Calepinus onely make meÌtion of the sonnes of Baiazetes of the contention among them vntill the time of Muhumetes The Latin stories writing of the children of Baiezetes and of their succession doe not therein agree some affirmyng that Baiazetes had two sonnes Orchanes surnamed Calepinus Mahumetes his brother which within two yeares slew the sayd Calepinus and entred his dominion Other attribute to Baiazetes moe sonnes as is aboue rehearsed Some agayne doe geue to Baiazetes onely these two sonnes Celebinus and Mustaphas and hold that Calepinus or Celebinus had two sonnes to wit Orchanes and Mahumetes and adde moreouer that the sayd Orchanes beyng somewhat youÌg was slayne of his vncle Moses who gouerned but ij yeares For Mahumetes to reuenge his brothers death slew Moses and inuaded his dominion The Greeke stories make no mention at all of Orchanes ¶ Mahumetes the 7. after Ottomannus THis Mahumetes whether he was the sonne of Baiazetes or els of Calepinus conuerted to himselfe alone the kingdome or tyraÌny rather of the murdering Turks Who afflicted the ChristiaÌs with sore warres within Europe especially the countrey called Wallachia lying not farre froÌ the floud Danubius betwene Hungary Thracia From thence he remoued into Asia where he recouered diuers partes in Galatia Pontus Capadocia Cilicia whiche before Tamerlanes had alienated from the Turkes This Mahumetes planted his chief Imperiall seate in Adrianople not farre from ConstaÌtinople within the countrey of Thracia In some writers the conflict betwene Sigismund the great Turke wherein the Christians were so discomfited is referred rather to this Mahumetes then to Calepinus of which conflict mention is aboue made in the story of Sigismundus pag. 719. This Mahumetes reigned as some say 14. yeares dyed in the yeare of our Lord. 1419. Other affirme 17. yeares ¶ Amurathes the second 8. after Ottmannus AMurathes as Philelphus sayth was the son of Celebinus as Laonicus Chalcondiles testifieth of Mahumetes whose son soeuer he was a wretched traunt he was and permitted as a scourge of God to correct the sins of the Christians In the story of Baiazetes mentioÌ was made before of Mustaphas his sonne who was coÌdemned to perpetual prison by Calepinus his brother This Mustaphas escaping out of his brothers prison was conueied to the Grecians where he remained long in custody til at length they vnderstanding the purpose of Amurathes set him vp with sufficient habiliments and furniture of war to fight against the sayde Amurathes his nephew But in coÌclusion he being not able to make his partie good came into the hands of his enemie and had his necke broke with a bowstring after the maner of the Turkish execution The Grecians then terrified with this sinister aduersity required truce of the Turke but when that would not be graunted they procured vnto them Mustaphas the other brother to Amurathes being of the age of xiij yeares who likewise being armed of the Grecians got the City of Nice in Bithynia from Amurathes his brother Albeit it was not long but he was circumuented in the same Citie and brought to Amurathes who caused him likewise to taste of the same whip as the other Mustaphas had done before Amurathes being now out of all feare and doubt of brethren kinsfolke to rise against him conuerted all his power against the Grecians and first raunging through out Thracia where diuers Cities yelded vnto him which before belonged to the Emperour of Constantinople froÌ thence he set forward to the noble and famous City Thessalonica being then vnder the league and protectioÌ of the Uenetians This Thessalonica is a Citie in Greece bordering vpon Macedonia to the Citizens wherof S. Paule writeth foreshewing vnto them in his 2. Epistle of a defection to come before the comming of the day of the Lord 2. Thess. 2. By the which apostacie or defection what the holy Apostle doth meane this story of the Turkes maye easely declare After Thessalonica was subdued Phocis with all the countrey about
with like grieuous torments At the sight wherof one Calocerius seeing their so great pacience in so great torments cried out with these wordes Verè Magnus Deus Christianorum That is verily great is the God of the Christians Which woordes being heard forthwith he was apprehended and being brought to the place of their executioÌ was made partaker of their Martyrdome Ex Ant. Equilin The history of Nicephorus maketh mention of Anthia a godly woman who committed her sonne Eleutherius to Anicetus bishop of Rome to be brought vp in the doctrine of Christian faith who afterward beyng Bishop in Apulia was there beheaded with his foresayd mother Anthia Onomast Iustus also and Pastor two brethen with like Martyrdome ended their liues in a citie of Spaine called Gomplutum vnder the said Hadrian the Emperour Likewise Symphorissa the wife of Geâulus the Martyr with her vij children is said about the same time to suffer who first was much and oft beaten scourged afterward was hanged vp by the haire of her head At last hauing an huge stone fastened vnto her was throwne headlong into the riuer after that her seuen childreÌ in like maner with sundry diuers kindes of punishment diuersly were martyred by the tirants The story of M. Hermannus and Antoninus and other report of Sophia with her three children also also of Serapia and Sabina to suffer vnder the said Emperour about the yeare of our Lord 130. As concerning Alexander bishop of Rome with his ij Deacons also with Hermes Quirinus Saphyra and Sabina Some writers as Bede and Marianus Scotus recorde that they suffred vnder Traianus Others againe as Otto Frisingensis with like mo report that they suffred in the iiij yeare of this Emperour Hadrian but of these Martyrs sufficiently hath bene sayd before While Hadrian the Emperour was at Athens he purposed to visite the countrey of Eleusina and so did where he sacrifising to the Gentiles Gods after the maner of the Grecians had geuen free leaue libertie whosoeuer would to persecute the Christians Whereupon Quadratus a man of no lesse zeale excellent as of famous learning being theÌ Bishop of Athens and Disciple of the Apostles or at least succeding incontinent the age of the Apostles and following after Publius who a litle before was martyred for the testimony of Christ did offer vp and exhibite vnto Hadrian the Emperour a learned and excellent Apologie in the defence of the Christian Religion Wherein he declared the Christians without all iust cause or desert to be so cruelly entreated and persecuted c. The like also did Aristides an other no lesse excelleÌt Philosopher in Athens who for his singular learning and eloquence being notified to the emperor and comming to his presence there made before him an eloquent Oration Moreouer did exhibite vnto the said Emperour a memorable Apologie for the christians so ful of learning and eloquence that as Hierome sayth it was a spectacle and admiration to men in his tyme that loued to see wit and learning Ouer and besides these there was also an other named Serenus Granius a man of great nobility who likewise did write very pithy graue letters to Hadrian the Emperour shewing and declaring therein to be consonant with no right nor reason for the bloud of innocents so to be geuen to the rage and fury of the people and so to be condemned for no fault onely for the name and sect that they followed Thus the goodnes of God being mooued with the prayers and constant labour of these so excellent men so turned the hart of the Emperour that he beyng better informed concerning the order profession of the christians became more fauorable vnto them And immediatly vpoÌ the same directed his letters to Minutius Fundanus as is partly before mencioned Proconsul of Asia willing him froÌ henceforth to exercise no more such extremitie against the Christians as to condemne any of them hauing no other crime obiected against them but onely their name The copy of which his letter because that Iustine in his Apologie doth alleage it I thought therefore to expresse the same in his owne wordes as followeth The letter of Hadrian the Emperour to Minutius Fundanus I Haue receiued an Epistle writen vnto me from Serennius Granianus our right worthy and welbeloued whose office you do now execute Therefore I thinke it not good to leaue this matter without further aduisement and circumspection to passe least our subiects be molested and malicious sycophants boldned and supported in their euill Wherefore if the subiects of our prouinces doe bring forth any accusation before the iudge agaynst the Christians and can prooue the thing they obiect against them let them doe the same and no more and otherwise for the name onely not to impeach them nor to cry out against them For so more conuenient it is that if any man will be an accuser you to take the accusation quietly and iudge vpon the same Therfore if any shall accuse the Christians and complaine of them as malefactors doing contrary to the law then geue you iudgement according to the qualitie of the crime But notwithstanding who so euer vpoÌ spite and maliciousnes shal commence or cauil against them see you correct and punish that man for his vnordinate and malicious dealing Thus by the mercifull prouidence of God some more quiet and rest was geuen to the Church although Hermannus thinketh these Alcione dayes did not very long continue but that the Emperour changing his Edict began to renue agayne persecution against gods people albeit this soundeth not to be so by the wordes of Melito in his Apologic to Antoninus hereafter ensuing In the meane tyme this is certain that in the dayes of this Hadrian the Iewes rebelled agayne spoyled the country of Palestina Against whom the Emperour sent Iulius Seuerus who ouerthrew in Iurie 50. castels and burnt and destroyed 980. villages and Tounes and slue of the Iewes 50. thousand so that with famine sickenes sword and fire Iuda was almost desolate But at length Hadrian the Emperour which otherwise was named Aelius repaired and enlarged the Citie agayn of Hierusalem which was called after his name Aeliopolis or Aelia Capitolina the inhabitaunce whereof he graunted only to the Gentiles and to the Christians forbidding the Iewes vtterly not to enter into the Citie After the death of Hadrian who died by bleeding at the nose succeded Antoninus Pius about the yeare of our Lord 140. and raigned 23. yeres Who for his clemency and modest behauiour had the name of Pius and is for the same in histories commended His saying was that he had rather saue one Citizen then destroy a thousand of his aduersaries At the beginning of his raigne such was the state of the Church as Hadrian his predecessour had left it as in which although there was no Edict set forth to persecute the Christians yet the tumultuous rage of the Heathen
it was enacted and decreed that the Canons of diuers Cathedral churches Colleginars Persons Uicars Priests and Deacons with their wiues and childreÌ either should geue ouer that kind of life or els geue roume to Monkes c. For execution of which decree two principall Uisitors were appointed Athelwold or Ethelwold bishop of Winchester and Oswold bishop of Worcester as is partly before touched Osbernus in vita Dunstani Malmesb. De vit pontif Rog Houed And thus much concerning the history of king Edgar and of such things as in his tyme happened in the church Which Edgar after he had entred into the partes of Britannie to subdue the rebellion of the Welchmen and there had spoiled the couÌtrey of Glamorgan wasted the country of Ono within x. dayes after when he had raigned the space of xvj yeares died and was buried at Glastenbury leauing after him two bastards to witte Editha and Edward and one sonne lawfully begotteÌ named Ethelred or otherwise by corruption called Egelred For Edmund the elder sonne died before his father Ye heard before how king Edgar is noted in all stories to be an incontinent liuer in deflouring maydes and virgines Of which virgins iij. notoriously are expressed in authors to witte Wlftrude or Wlfride The second was the dukes maid at Andeuar nie to Winchester The third was Elflede mother of Edward for the which Elflede he was stayd and kept backe from his Coronation by Dunstane Archbishop of Cant. the space of 7. yeares and so the sayd kyng beginning his raigne in the 16. yeare of his age beyng the yeare of the Lord 959. was crowned at his age 31. An. dom 974. as is in the Saxon Chronicle of Worcester church to be prooued For the more euident declaration of which matter concerning the coronation of the kyng restrained and the presumptuous behauiour of Dunstan against the king and his penance by the sayd Dunstane enioyned ye shall heare both Osborne Malmesb. and other authors speake in their owne wordes as followeth Perpetrato itaque in virginem velatam peccato c. After that Dunstane had vnderstanding of the kings offence perpetrated with the professed Nunne and that the same was blased amongst the people with great ire and passion of mynde he came to the king Who seing the Archb. comming eftsones of gentlenes arose from his regall seate towards hym to take him by the hand and to geue him place But Dunstan refusing to take him by the hand and with sterne countenance bending his browes spake after this effect of words as stories import vnto the king You that haue not feared to corrupt a virgine mayde handfast to Christ presume you to touch the consecrated handes of a bishop you haue defiled the spouse of your maker thinke you by flattring seruice to pacifie the friend of the bridegrome No sir his frend will not I be which hath Christ to his enemy c. The king terrified with these thundring wordes of Dunstan and compuncted with inward repentance of his crime perpetrated fel down with weping at the feete of Dunstane Who after he had raysed him vp from the ground againe began to vtter to him the horriblenes of his fact and finding the king redy to receiue whatsoeuer satisfaction he would lay vpon him enioyned him this penance for 7. yeres space as followeth That hee should weare no crowne all that space that he should fast twise in the weeke he should distribute his treasure left to him of his auncesters liberally vnto the poore he should build a Monasterie of Nunnes at Shaftsbury that as he had robbed God of one virgine through his transgression so should he restore to him many again in tymes to come Moreouer he should expell Clerkes of euil life meaning such priests as had wiues and children out of churches and place Couents of Monkes in their rowme c. It followeth then in the story of Osborne that wheÌ the 8. yeres of the kings penance were expired Dunstan calling together all the pieres of the Realme with Bishops Abbots and other ecclesiasticall degrees of the Clergy in the publike sight of all the multitude set the crowne vpon the kings head at Bathe which was the 31. yeare of hys age and the 13. yeare of his raigne so that he raigned only but 3. yeares crowned king All the other yeares besides Dunstan belike ruled the land as he listed Furthermore as touching the soÌne of the sayd Elfled thus the story writeth Puerum quoque ex peccatrice quondam progenitum sacro fonte regeneratum lauauit aptato illi nomine Edwardo in filium sibi adoptauit i. The child also which was gotten of the harlot he baptised in the holy fountaine of regeneration and so geuing his name to bee called Edward did adopt him to be his sonne c. Ex Osberno By the which narration of Osberne agreing also with the story of the Saxon booke aboue mentioned is conuinced a double vntruth or error eyther negligently ouerseen or of purpose dissembled in our latter Monkish storywriters as in Malmesbury Math. Paris Math. Westm. other mo Who to conceale the fault of king Edgar or to beare with Dunstans fact in setting vp Edward for the maintenance of their monkish order first doe falsly affirme that Editha the daughter of Ulfride was borne after Edward that for her this penance was enioyned to king Edgar which neither is nor can be so as in processe hereafter the Lorde willing shall appeare Secondly they are deceiued in this that they affirme king Edgar to haue two wiues and that Elfleda the mother of Edward was not a professed Nunne in deede but dissembled so to be to auoid the violeÌce of the king where as in deede the truth of the story both geueth her to bee a Nunne and her sonne to be base and she her selfe neuer to be maried vnto the king Now forasmuch as we haue hitherto entred mention of Elfleda and Editha also of Wlfrede and Dunstane here would not be let passe to speake something of their lying miracles falsly forged to the great seductioÌ of christen people by superstitious Monkes who cared not what fables and lyes they brought into the church so they might haue the vantage of poore mens purses and oblations And first here commeth in the fabulous myracles wrought at the tombe of Elfleda the kings concubine which W. Malmesb. in these verses expresseth Nam nonnullis passa annis morborum molestiam Defecatam excoctam Deo dedit animam Functas ergo vitae futo beatas exuuias Infinitis clemens signis illustrauit Deltas Inopes visus auditus si adorant tumulum Sanitati restituti probant sanctae meritum Rectum gressum refert domum qui accessit loripes Mente captus redit sanus boni sensus locuples The English of which verses is needelesse here to bee recited Briefly the effect is this That both the blynde deafe halte
be done in priuate houses so that whosoeuer should atteÌpt the contrary should be depriued const 57. Moreouer coÌcernyng Clerkes leauyng their Churches const 58. Also concerning the order maner of funerals const 59. And that Byshops should not keepe froÌ their flocke const 67. The same IustiniaÌ grauÌted to the Clergy of ConstaÌtinople the priuiledge of the secular court in cases onely ciuile and such as touched not the disturbauÌce of the Byshop otherwise in all criminall causes he left them to the iudgemeÌt of the secular court const 83. He geueth also lawes decrees for breach of matrimonie const 117. in diuers other places And in his const 123. after the doctrine of S. Paule he commauÌdeth all Byshops Priestes to sounde out their seruice to celebrate the misteries not after a secrete maner but with a loude voyce so as they might not onely be heard but also be vnderstand of the faythfull people what was sayd done Whereby it is to be gathered that diuine prayers and seruice then was in the vulgar toung And as the said Iustinian other Emperours in those dayes had the iurisdictioÌ and gouernement ouer spirituall matters persons the like examples also may be brought of other kyngs in other laÌdes who had no lesse authoritie in their Realmes then Emperours had in their Empire As in FrauÌce Clodoueus the first Christened kyng at Orleans caused a CouÌcell of 33. Byshops where .33 Canons were instituted coÌcernyng the gouernemeÌt of the Church within .200 yeares after Christ. Ex primo Tomo Concil Carolus Magnus beside his other lawes and edictes political called v. Synodes one at Mentz the second at Rome the third at Remes the fourth at Cabilone the fift at Arâlate where sundry rites ordinauÌces were geuen to the Clergy about .810 yeares after Christ. The same Carolus also decreed that onely the Canonicall bookes of Scripture should be read in the Church none other Which before also was decreed an 4.17 in the third generall Councel of Carthage Item he exhorteth and chargeth Byshops and Priests to preach the word with a godly iniuÌction Episcopi verò vt siue per se siue per vicarios pabulum verbi diuini sedulò populis annuncient Quia vt ait beatus Gregorius Iram contra se occulti iudicis excitat Sacerdos si sine praedicationis sonitu incedit Et vt ipsi clerum sibi commissum in sobrietate castitate nutriant Superstitiones quas quibusdam in locis in exequijs mortuorum noÌnulli faciunt eradicent that is That bishops either by them selues or their deputies shall shew forth the foode of Gods word to the people with all diligeÌce For as Gregory sayth the Priest procureth against him the wrath of the secret iudge which goeth without the sound of preaching And also that they bring vp their Clergy to theÌ coÌmitted in sobernes chastitie The superstitioÌ which in certaine places is vsed of some about the Funerals of the dead let them exterminate plucke vp by the rootes c. Moreouer instructing informyng the sayd Byshops Priestes in the office of preaching willeth theÌ not to suffer any to fayne or preach to the people any new doctrine of their owne inueÌtion not agreing to the word of God but that they them selues both will preach such thyngs as lead to eternall life and also that they set vp other to do the same ioyneth with all a godly exhortation Ideo dilectissimi toto corde praeparemus nos in scientia veritatis mox vt diuina donante gratia verbum Dei currat crescat multiplicetur in profectum Ecclesiae Dei sanctae salutem animaruÌ nostrarum laudem gloriam nominis Domini nostri Iesu Christi Pax praedicantibus gratia obedientibus gloria Domino nostro Iesu Christo Amen Furthermore the said Carolus in his constitutions diuideth the goodes geueÌ to the Church so that in the more welthy places two partes should go to the vse of the poore the third to the stipeÌd of the Clergy Otherwise in poorer places an equall diuisioÌ to be made betwene the pouertie the Clergy vnles the gift had some speciall exception Ex Ansegiso lib. 1. cap. 80. And in the same booke a little after cap. 83. the author declareth by the sayd Carolus to be decreed that no Ecclesiasticall person or persons froÌ thenceforth should presume to take of any person any such gift or donation wherby the childreÌ or kinsfolkes of the sayd Donor should be defeited of their inheritance duly to them belongyng Ludouicus Pius king of France after Emperor was sonne to the foresaid Charles who being ioined together with the said Charles his father in the Empire ordained also with his father sundry actes obseruaunces touchyng the gouernement of the Church as in the author before alledged may appeare As first that no entry should be made into the Church by Symony Agayne that Byshops should be ordained by the free electioÌ of the Clergie of the people without all respect of person or reward onely for the merite of life and gift of heauenly wisedome Also the sayd Kynges Emperours forbad that any free maÌ or Citizen should enter the professioÌ of Monkery without licence asked of the kyng before added a double cause wherfore First for that many not for meere deuotioÌ but for idlenes and auoyding the kynges warres do geue theÌ selues to ReligioÌ againe for that many be craftely circumueÌted deluded by subtile couetous persons seekyng to get froÌ them that which they haue Lib. 1. cap. 114. ibidem IteÌ that no young childreÌ or boyes should be shaueÌ or enter any profession without the will of their PareÌtes And no young maydens should take the veale or profession of a Nunne before she came to sufficient discretion of yeres to discerne chuse what they will follow That none should be interred or buried theÌce forth within the Church which also was decreed by Theodosius Valentinianus 40. yeares before them Item the sayd Carolus .22 yeares before this Emperour enacted that murderers such as were giltie of death by the law should haue no sanctuary by flying into the Church c. which also was decreed by IustiniaÌ .300 yeares before this Carolus Ex Nouel Iustinia Moreouer the foresayd Ludouicus Pius with his sonne Clothariê° or as some call him Lotharius ioyned with him among other Ecclesiasticall Sanctions ordained a godly law for laymen to coÌmunicate the Sacrament of the body bloud of the Lord in these wordes Vt si noÌ frequeÌtius vel ter laici homines communicent nisi fortè grauioribus quibusâam criminibus impediaÌtur That laymen do communicate at least thrise if not ofter except they be let percase by some more haynous greuous offences Anseg lib. 2. cap. 43. Item they enacted that no goodes of the Church should be alienated vnder the payne Leoninae
cite vp both parties and to haue the hearing and deciding of the cause as did Macarius and Hesychius send to Iulius then bishop of Rome c. Item in that certaine of the Arrians returning from their Arrianisme offered vp and exhibited vnto the bishops of Rome their libels of repentance and were of them receiued againe as Vrsatius and Valens did to Iulius Socra lib. 2. cap 24. The x. cause was also for that Gratianus the Emperour made a law that all men should retaine that religioÌ which Damasus bishop of Rome and Peter bishop of Alexandria did hold Sozom lib. 7. cap. 4. And also if it happened the bishop of Rome to disalow the ordering of any minister or ministers the Popes perceiuing how diligent and redy they were to seeke their fauour and to send vp their messengers to Rome for their purgation tooke therby no little maner of exaltation Theodoret lib. 5. cap. 23. Besides these aforesaid the bishops of Rome had also an other artificiall practise that in sending out their letters abroad as they did to many in all their Epistles if the Epistles be theirs and not forged euer they were harping of the greatnes of their name and of their Apostolike sea and of the primacie of S. Peter their predecessor and prince of all the Apostles c. And this they vsed in euerie letter when so euer they wrote to any as appeareth in all their letters decretall namely in the letters of Miltiades Marcellus and Marcus c. Againe if any of the East church directed any writing to them wherein any signification was conteined of neuer so little reuerence giuen vnto them as learned men commonly vse for modesties sake that was taken by by and construed for plaine subiection and due obedieÌce as declareth the letter of Damasus written to the bishops of the East Church beginning thus Quod debita reuerentia c. in English thus but that your charitie yeldeth due reuereÌce to the Apostolicall sea you in so doing deare children do much for your selues c. Theodoret. Lib. 5. cap. 9. where as the Bishops of the East Church notwithstanding had shewed little or no reuerence in their Epistle to Pope Damasus before Thus haue ye the first and originall groundes by the meanes wherof the Archbishops of the Romish Sea haue atchieued to this their great kingdome and celsitude ouer Christes church first beginning the mysterie of their iniquitie by that which was modestly and voluntarily giueÌ them Afterward by vse and custome claiming it ambitiously vnto them of dutie seruice lastly holding fast as we see that which once they had gotten into their possessioÌ so that now in no case they can abide the birdes to cal home their fethers againe which they so long haue vsurped And thus much concerning the life iurisdiction title of the Romain bishops In all which as is declared they and not we haue fallen from the church of Rome To these I might also ioyne the maner of gouernment wherin the said Romish Bishops haue no lesse altered both from the rule of Scripture and from the steps of the true church of Rome which gouernment as it hath bene and ought to be only spirituall so hath the bishop of Rome vsed it of late yeres no otherwise theÌ hath an earthly king or prince gouerned his realme dominioÌs with riches glory power terror outward streÌgth force prisoÌ death executioÌ lawes policies promooting his friends to dignities reuenging his affections punishing and correcting faults against his person more then other offences against God committed vsing and abusing in all these things the word of God for his pretext cloke to worke his worldly purpose withall whereas indeede the word of God ministreth no such power to spirituall persons but such as is spirituall according to the saying of the Apostle Arma militiae nostrae non sunt carnalia sed spiritualia c. The armour and artillery sayth S. Paule of our warfaire is not carnall but spirituall such as serue not against flesh and bloud nor against the weake person of man but against Sathan agaynst the gates of hell and the profundities of the wicked power c. Which armour as it is al spiritual so ought they which haue the dealing therof to be likewise spirituall well furnished with all such giftes and graces of the holye Ghost meere for the gouernance of his spiritual Church as with wisedome and knowledge in the Scripture to instructe the ignorant with inward intelligence foresight of the craftye cogitations and operations of Sathan with power of the spirit to resist the same with practise and experience of tentations to comfort such as be afflicted and oppressed of Sathan with heauenly discretion to discerne spirits and truth from vntruth with iudgment and knoledge of tounges and learning to conuict errour wyth zeale of Gods glory with feruencye of prayer with patience in persecution with a minde contented with all cases and states incident with teares and compassion on other mens greeues with stoutnes and courage against proud and stout oppressours with humilitie towarde the poore and miserable with the counsaile of the Lorde Iesus by his word and spirite to direct him in all things to be done with strength against sinne with hatred of this worlde with gift of fayth power of the keyes in spirituall causes as to minister the word the Sacraments and excommunication when the worde biddeth that the spirite may be saued and to reconcile againe as case requireth c. These and such like are the matters wherin consisteth the sinews and strength of the church and the true gouernance of the same But coÌtrary to these aforesaid both the Bishop clergie of this latter Church of Rome proceeding in their administration and gouernaunce as who vnder the name and pretence of Christ and his word haue exercised of long time nothing els but a worldly dominion seeking indede their owne glory not the glory of Christ riches of the world not the lucre of soules not feeding the flocke but fillyng the purse reuenging their owne wronges but neglecting gods glory stryuing against man onely and killing him but not killing the vice nor confuting the errour of man strong against flesh and bloude but weake against the Deuill stout against the simple but meeke against the mightie briefly doing almost all thinges preposterously more like to secular Princes then spirituall Pastours of Christes flocke with outward forcement and feare of punishment wyth prysoning famishyng hanging racking drowning headyng slaying murdering and burning and warring also on the other side with his riches and treasures wyth his garde and gardiance with strength of men with Court and Cardinals with pomp and pride about them with their triple crowne with the naked sworde with theyr ordinary succession with their lawes and executions their promotions and prefermeÌts their biddings and commandings threatninges and reuenginges c. In fine to compare therfore the Images of a
institution diuers other newfound rites phantasies of men but also where the vse of the olde Church of Rome was onely to baptise men they Baptise also Belles and applye the wordes of Baptisme to water fire candels stockes and stones c. But especially in the Supper of the Lord their doctrine most filthely swarueth from the right minde of the Scripture all order reason and fashion most worthy to be exployded out of all Christen Churches Touching the which Sacrament the first errour is their Idolatrous abuse by worshipping adoring sensing knocking and kneelyng vnto it in reseruing also and carying the same about in pompe and procession in townes and fieldes Secondlye also in the substance thereof their teaching is monstruous leauing there no substance of bread and wine to remayne but onely the reall body and bloud of Christ putting no difference betweene calling and making Because Christ called bread his body therfore say they he made it his body and so of a wholesome SacrameÌt make a perilous Idole that which the old Church of Rome did euer take to be a mistery they turne into a blind miste of meere accidences to bleare the peoples eies making them beleeue they see that they see not not to see that which they see to worship a thing made for their maker a creature for their creator and that was threshed out of a wheaten sheffe they set vp in the Church worship for a Sauiour and when they haue worshipped him then they offer him to his father and when they haue offered him then they eate him vp or els close him fast in a pixe Where if he corrupt putrifie before he be eaten then they burne him to pouder ashes And notwithstanding they know wel by the scriptures that the body of christ can neuer corrupt and putrifie yet for all this corruption will they needes make it the body of Christ and burne all them which beleeue not that which is against true Christian beleefe * Of Matrimony WHat order and rule S. Paule hath set for mariage in his Epistle to the Corinthians it is manifest Wheras he preferreth single life in such as haue the gift of continence before the maried state so againe in such as haue not the gift he preferreth the coupled life before the other willing euery such one to haue his wife because of fornication Furthermore how the said Apostle aloweth a Byshop to be the husband of one wife so he excede not to the maner of the Iewes which were permitted to haue many how vehemently he reproueth them that restraine mariage his letters to Timothy do record Moreouer what degres be permitted by the law of God to mary in the booke of Leu. is to be seene cha 18. Also how children ought not to marry without consent of their parents by manifest examples of the Scriptures it is notorious Contrary to these ordinaunces of the Scripture the new Catholikes of the Popes church first doe repute and call mariage a state of imperfection preferre single lyfe be it neuer so impure before the same pretending that where the one replenisheth the earth the other filleth Heauen Further as good as the third part of Christendome if it be not more both men and women they keepe through coacted vowes from mariage hauing no respect whethey they haue the gift or no. Ministers and Priestes such as are found to haue wiues not onely they remoue out of place but also pronounce sentence of death vpon them account their children for bastardes illegitimate Againe as good as the iij. part of the yeare they exempt suspend from liberty of mariage Degres of copulation forbidden they extend farther then euer did the law of God euen to the fift or sixt degree Which degree notwithstanding they release againe when they list for money Ouer and besides al this they haue added a new found prohibition of spiritual kindred that is that such as haue bene gossips or godfathers and godmothers together in christening an other mans child must not by their law mary together Briefly and finally in this their doctrine and cases of Matrimony they gaine and rake to themselues much money from the people they augment horrible Sodomitry they nourish wicked adultery and much fornication They fill the worlde with offensions and bastardes and giue great occasion of murdering infants Of Magistrates and ciuill gouernement YE hard before what rules and lessons S. Paule gaue to the old Romanes concerning Magistrats to whose authoritie he would all humaine creatures to be subiected and how they are the ministers of God hauing the sworde giuen vnto them wherewith they ought to represse false doctrine and idolatry and maintaine that which is true right Rom. 13. Now let vs suruey a litle the Popes proceedinges and marke how farre he transgresseth in this as he doth in al other points almost from true christianity 1. First the Pope with all his clergy exempt themselues from all obedience ciuill 2. They arrogate to themselues authoritie to ordeine and constitute without all leaue or knowledge of the ordinary Magistrate 3. Yea they take vpon them to depose and set vp rulers and Magistrates whom they list Of Purgatory THe Paradoxes or rather the phantesies of the latter Church of Rome concerning purgatory be monstruous neither old nor Apostolicall 1. First say they there is a Purgatory where soules do burne in fier after this life 2. The paine of Purgatory differeth nothing from the paynes of hell but onely that it hath an end the paines of hell haue none 3. The painefull suffering of this fier fretteth and scoureth away the sinnes before committed in the body 4. The time of these paines indureth in some longer in some lesse according as their sinnes deserue 5. After which time of their paines being expired then the mercy of God doth translate them to heauenly blisse which the body of Christ hath bought for them 6. The paines of purgatory be so great that if al the beggars of the world were seene on the one side and but one soule of Purgatory on the other side the whole worlde woulde pitie more that one then all the other 7. The whole time of punishment in this Purgatory must continue so long till the fier haue cleane fretted and scoured away the rusty spots of euery sinnefull soule there burning vnlesse there come some release 8. Helpes and releases that may shorten the time of their purgation be the Popes pardons and indulgences sacrifice of the alter dyrges and trentals prayer fasting meritorious deedes out of the treasure house of the Church almes and charitable deedes of the liuing in satisfiyng gods Iustice for them c. 9. Lacke of beliefe of Purgatory bringeth to hell Many other false errours and great deformities heresies absurdities vanities follies bisides their blasphemous raylinges and contumelies may be noted in the said latter church of Rome
wherein they haue made manifest defection from the old faith of Rome as in depriuing the Church of one kinde of the Sacrament in taking from the people the knowledge and reading of Gods word in praying and speaking to the people and administring sacramentes in a tongue vnknowne in mistaking the authoritie of the keyes in their vnwritten verities in making the authority of scripture insufficient in vntrue iudgement of the Churche and the wrong notes of the same in the supremacy of the sea of Rome in their wrong opinion of Antichrist But because these with all other partes of doctryne are more copiously and at large comprehended in other bookes both in Latine and Englishe set foorth in these our dayes I shall not need further herein to trauell especially seeing the contrariety betweene the Popes Church and the Church of Christ betweene the doctrine of the one and doctrine of the other is so euident that he is blind that seeth it not and hath no handes almost that feeleth it not For briefely in one note to comprehende which may suffice for all where as the doctrine of Christ is altogether spirituall consisting wholy in spirite and veritie and requireth no outwarde thing to make a true Christen man but onely Baptisme which is the outwarde profession of fayth and receauing the Lordes supper let vs now examine the whole religion of this latter Church of Rome and we shall finde it wholy from toppe to toe to consist in nothing els but altogether in outwarde and ceremoniall exercises as outward confession absolution at the Priests hand outward sacrifice of the Masse buying of pardons purchasing of obites externe worshipping of Images and reliques pilgrimage of this place or that building of Churches founding of Monasteries outward workes of the law outwarde gestures garments colours choise of meates difference of times and places peculiar rytes and obseruauncies set prayers and number of prayers prescribed fasting of vigiles keeping of holidayes comming to Church hearing of seruice externe succession of Bishops and of Peters sea externe forme and notes of the Church c. so that by this religion to make a true Christian and a good Catholike there is no working of the holy Ghost almost required As by example to make this matter more demonstrable let vs here define a Christen man after the Popes making whereby we may see the better what is to be iudged of the scope of his doctrine A Christen man after the Popes making defined AFter the Popes Catholike Religion a true Christen man is thus defined first to be baptised in the Latine tongue where the Godfathers professe they can not tell what then confirmed by the Byshop the Mother of the childe to be purified After he be growen in yeares then to come to the Church to keepe his fasting dayes to fast the Lent to come vnder benedicite that is to be confessed of the Priest to doe his penance at Easter to take his rites to heare Masse and diuine seruice to set vppe candels before Images to creepe to the Crosse to take holy bread and holy water to go on processioÌ to cary his palmes candle and to take ashes to fast the Ember daies Rogation daies vigiles to keepe the holy dayes to pay his tithes and offeringe daies to go on pilgrimage to buy pardons to worship his maker ouer the Priestes head to receaue the Pope for his supreame head and to obey his lawes to receaue S. Nicolas Clerks to haue his beades to giue to the high altar to take orders if he will be Priest to saye his Mattens to sing his Masse to lift vp fayre to keepe his vow and not to marry When he is sicke to be anneeld and take the rites of holy Church to be buried in the church yard to be rong for to be song for to be buried in a Fryers coule to finde a soule Priest c. All which pointes being obserued who can denie but this is a deuoute man and a perfecte Christian Catholike and sure to be saued as a true faithfull childe of the holye mother Church Now looke vpon this definition and tell me good reader what faith or spirite or what working of the holye Ghost in all this doctrine is to be required The grace of our Lord Iesus giue the true light of his Gospell to shine in our hartes Amen ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ¶ The first booke contayning the 300. yeares next after Christ. THese things before premised hauing thus hitherto prepared the way vnto our story let vs nowe by the grace and speede of Christ our Lord enter into the matter that as we haue heretofore set forth in a generall descriptioÌ the whole state as wel of the primitiue as of the latter times of this Church of Rome so now consequently to discourse in particular sort the Actes and doings of euery age by it selfe in such order as is afore prefixed First to declare of the suffering time of the Church which conteineth about the time of three hundreth yeares after Christ. Secondly the florishing growing time of the same conteyning other 300. yeares Thirdly the declining time of the Church and of true Religion other 300. yeares Fourthly of the time of Antichrist raigning raging in the Church since the loosing of Sathan Lastly of the reforming time of Christes Church in these latter 300. yeares In the tractation of all which things our chiefe purpose and indenor shal be so neare as the Lord will giue vs grace not so much to intermedle with outward affaires of Princes or matters ciuile except somtime for example of life as specially minding by the helpe of the Lorde to prosecute such thinges which to the Ecclesiasticall state of the Church are appertaining as first to entreat of the stablishing of Christian faith then of the persecutions of tyraunts the constancy and patience of Gods Saintes the first conuersion of Christen Realmes to the faith of Christ namely of this Realme of England Scotland first beginning with king Lucius and so forwarde following the order of our English kings here in this land to declare the maintenaunce of true doctrine the false practise of Prelates the creping in of superstition and hipocrisie the manifold assaultes warres and tumults of the princes of this world against the people of God Wherein may appeare the wonderfull operation of Christes mightie hand euer working in his church neuer ceasing to defend the same against his enimies according to the verity of his owne word promising to be with his Church while the worlde shal stand so as by the proces of this story may welbe proued and be testified in the sequell thereof In the traction of all which things 2. especiall pointes I chiefly commend to the reader as most requisite and nenessary of euery Christen man to obserue to note for his owne experience and profite as first the disposition nature of this worlde secondly the nature
not the death of a sinner but is mercifull to the penitent came of their own accorde to the iudgement seate againe that they might bee examined of the Iudge And for that the Emperour had written backe againe to him that all the confessors should be punished and the other let go and that the Sessions or Sises were now begun which for the multitude that had repayre thether out of euery quarter was marueilous great he caused all the holy martirs to be brought thether that the multitude might beholde them once againe examined them and as many of them as he thought had the Romane fredome he beheaded the residue he gaue to the beastes to be deuoured And truely Christ was much glorified by those which a little before had denied him which againe contrary to the expectation of the Infidels confessed him euen to the death For they were examined a part froÌ the rest because of their deliuery which being found Confessours were ioined to the company of the martirs had with them their part But there were then abroade which had no saith at all neither yet so much as the feeling of the wedding garment nor any cogitation at all of the feare of God but blasphemed his waies by the lewd conuersatioÌ of their life euen such as were the children of damnation Al the residue ioined theÌselues to the congregation which wheÌ they were examined one Alexander a phrigian borne and a Phisition which had dwelt long in Fraunce and knowen almost of euery man for the loue he had to God boldnes of speaking neither was he voide of the Apostolicall loue this Alexander standing somewhat neare to the barre by signes and beckes perswaded such as were examined to confesse Christ so that by his countenaunce somtime reioising and some other while sorrowing he was descryed of the standers by The people not taking in good part to see those which now recanted by and by againe to sticke to their first confession they cried out against Alexander as one that was the cause of all this matter And when he was inforced by the Iudge and coÌmaunded what Religion he was of he aunswered I am a Christian. He had no sooner spoken the worde but he was iudged to the beastes of them to be deuoured The next day following Attalus of whome I made mention a litle before and Alexander were brought foorth together for the gouernour graunting Attalus vnto the people was baited againe of the beasts When these men were brought to the scaffold and had taken a tast of all the instruments that there were prepared for their execution and had suffered the greatest agonie they could put theÌ to were also at the length slaine Of whome Alexander neuer gaue so much as a sigh nor held his peace but froÌ the bottome of his hart praised and praied to the Lorde But Attalus when he was set in the yron chaire and began to frye and the frying sauour of his burning body began to smell he spake to the multitude in the Romane language Behold sayth hee this is to eate mans flesh which you doe for we neither eate men nor yet coÌmit any other wickednes And being demaunded what was the name of their God our God saith he hath no such name as men haue Then said they now let vs see whether your God can helpe you and take you out of our handes or not After this being the last day of the spectacle Blandine againe one PoÌticus a child of xv yeare old was brought forth and this was euery day to the intent they seing the punishment of their fellowes might be compelled thereby to sweare by their Idoles But because they constantly abode in their purpose defied their idols the whole multitude was in a rage with them neither sparing the age of the child nor fauoring the sexe of the woman but put them to all the punishment and paine they could deuise often times inforced them to sweare yet were not able to coÌpel them therevnto For Ponticus so being animated of his sister as the Heathâikes standing by did see after he had suffered all torments and paynes gaue vp the ghost This blessed Blandina therefore being the last that suffered after she had like a worthy mother giuen exhortations vnto her children and had sent them before as conquerours to their heauenly kâng and had called to her remembrance al their batels conflicts so much reioiced of her childrens death so hastened her owne as though she had bene bidden to a bridall not in case to be throwne to the wilde beastes After this her pittifull whipping her deliuery to the beasts her tormentes vpon the gridiron at the length she was put in a net and throwne to the wild Bull and when she had bene sufficiently gored wounded with the hornes of the same beast felt nothing of all that chaunced to her for the great hope and consolation she had in Christ heauenây thinges was thus slaine insomuch that the verye Heathen men themselues confessed that there was neuer woman put to death of them that suffered so much as this woman did Neither yet was their furious crueltie thus asswaged against the Christians For the cruel barbarous people like wilde beastes when they be moued knew not when the time was to make an ende but inuented new sundry torments euery day against our bodies Neyther yet did it content theÌ when they had put the Christians to death for that they wanted the sense of men for which cause both the magistrate people were vexed at the very harts that the scripture might be fulfilled which saith he that is wicked let him be wicked stil and he that is iust let him be more iust For those which in their prisons they strangled they threw after to the dogs setting keepers both day and night to watch them that they shoulde not be buryed and bringing forth the remnaunt of their bones bodies some halfe burnt some left of the wilde beasts some al âo be mangled also bringing forth heads of other which were cut of and like maner committed by them to the charge of the keepers to see them remaine vnburied The Gentiles grinded gnashed at the Christians with their teeth seeking which way they might amplifie their punishment some other flouted and mocked them extolling their idoles attributing vnto them the cause of thys crueltie and vengeaunce shewed to vs. Such which were of the meeker sort and seemed to be moued with some pyty did hit vs in the teeth saying where is your God that you so much boast of what helpeth this your religion for which you giue your liues These were the sundrye passions and affects of the Gentiles but the Christians in the meane while were in great heauines that they might not burye the bodies and reliques of the holy Martirs Neither could the dark night serue them to that purpose nor any
after they suffred tormeÌts yet after reuolted But other being as strong as blessed valiant pillers of the Lord fortified with constancie agreing to their fayth were made faithfull Martyrs of the kingdome of God Of whom the first was Iulianus a man diseased with the gout and not able to go being caried of two men of whoÌ the one quickly denied the other Cronion surnamed Eunus with the foresayd Iulianus the old man confessing the Lord with a perfect fayth were layd vpon Camels and there scourged at length cast into the fire with great constancie were so consumed As these aforesaid were going to their Martyrdome there was a certaine souldiour who in their defence tooke part agaynst them that rayled vpon them For the which cause the people crying out agaynst hym he also was apprehended and beyng constant in his professioÌ was forthwith beheaded Likewise one Macar a man borne in Lybia beyng admonished and exhorted of the Iudge to deny his fayth and not agreyng to his persuasions was burned alyue After these suffred Epimachus and one Alexander who beyng long deteined in prison and in bandes after innumerable paynes torments with razers scourges were also cast into the burning fire with foure other women with them which all there ended their Martyrdome Also Ammonarion an holy virgine whoÌ the cruel iudge had long and bitterly tormented for that she promising the Iudge before that for no punishment she would yelde to his request and constantly performyng the same suffred likewise Martyrdome with two other women of whom there was an aged Matrone named Mercuria the other was called Dionysia beyng a mother of many fayre childreÌ whom yet notwithstanding she loued not aboue the Lord. These after they could nothe ouercome by no tormeÌts of the cruell iudge but he rather ashamed and confounded to be ouercome of sely women at length they beyng past feeling of all torments were slayne with the sword first Ammonarion like a valiant Captaine suffryng before them Heron Ater and Isidorus Egyptians and with them Dioscorus also a child of xv yeres were crowned with the same crowne of Martyrdom And first the iudge began with the child thinking him more easie to be wonne with wordes to entise him then with torments to constrain him but he persisted immouable geuing neither place to persuasions nor punishments The rest after he had greuously tormeÌted being constant in their profession he committed to the fire At Dioscorus the iudge greatly meruailing for his wise answers graue constancie dismissed him sparing as he said his age to a longer respite which Dioscorus is yet also with vs at this present wayting for a longer triall Nemesion beyng also an Egyptian first was accused for a companion of thieues but beyng purged thereof before the Centurion was then accused of Christianitie and for that cause being in bands was brought to the President who most vnrighteously tormenting and scourging hym double to al other thieues and felons at length among the thieues burned him to death making him a blessed martir There were standing before the tribunall seate certaine of the warriors or knights whose names were Ammon Zenon Ptolomeus Ingenuus and with them a certayne aged man called Theophilus who standing by at what tyme a certaine christian man was before the iudge examined and there seyng him for feare redy to incline and fall away did burst almost for sorow within themselues making signes to him with their hands and all iestures of their body to be constant This beyng noted of all the standers by they were redy to lay hold vpon them but they preuenting the matter preased vp of their owne accord before to the bench of the iudge professing themselues to be Christians In so much that both the President with the benchers were all astonied the christians which were iudged more emboldned to suffer and the Iudges therby terrified This done they departed away from the place glad and reioycing for the testimony that they had geuen of their fayth Many other besides were in other cities and tounes rent and torne asunder by the Heathen among whom one I wil speake off for cause worthy of memory Ischirion one that was in seruice with a certaine noble man was commaunded of his maister to make sacrifice who for not obeying was therefore rebuked After persisting in the same was greuously threatned with sharp and manacing wordes At last his maister when he coulde not preuaile against him taking a stake or pike in his handes ran him through into the body and slue him What should I speake of the multitude of them which wandering in desertes and mountaines were consumed with hunger thirst cold sicknes thieues or wilde beasts of whose blessed victorie they which be aliue are yet witnesses In the number of whom one I will speake off among diuers other named Cheremon Bishop of the Citie called Nilus an aged man he with his wife flying to the mountain of Arabia neuer returned again nor euer could be seene after And though they were sought for diligently by their brethren yet neither they nor their bodies were found Many other there were which flying to these mouÌtains of Arabia were taken of the barbarous Arabians of whom some with much mony could scarse be ransomed some were neuer heard off yet to this present day Thus much out of the Epistle of Dionysius alledged in Euseb. Lib. 6 cap. 41 42. c. Moreouer the foresaid Dionysius in an other place writyng to Germanus of his owne daungers and of other sustained in this persecution before this persecution of Decius thus inferreth as followeth I sayth he behold before the sight of God I lye not and he knoweth I lie not how that I hauing no regard of myne owne life and notwithout the motion of God did flye and auoyde the daunger of this persecution Yea and also before that this persecution of Decius did rage against vs Sabinus the same houre sent a Farmer to seeke me at what tyme I remaining at home waited iij. dayes for his comming But he searching narowly for me by all wayes fields flouds corners where he thought I might best haue hid my self or to haue passed by was stroken with such a blindnesse that he could not find myne house thinking with himself nothing lesse then that I would abide at home in such so dangerous persecution Thus these iij. days beyng past vpon the fourth day the Lord God so willing and commanding me to flie and also maruelously opening to me the way I with my children and many other brethren went out together And this not to come of my selfe but to be the worke of Gods prouidence the sequel of those things declared wherein afterward I was not vnprofitable peraduenture to some c. Againe in another place shortly after the foresayd Dionysius proceedyng in the narration of himselfe thus inferreth Then I comming to Hierusalem with them which were with me was
publike Churches Neither doe I see howe the Heathen in those daies would haue suffered these ornaments to be vnconsumed which would not suffer the Bishops themselues to liue amongst them Notwithstanding Isidorus and Polydorus iudge the contrary Betweene this Stephen and Cyprian Byshop of Carthage was a great contention about rebaptising of heretickes whereof more hereafter Christ willing shall be saide Besides these Byshops aboue specified diuers other there were also sent into banishmeÌt vnder the forenamed Emperours Gallus Volusianus as appeareth by Dionysius writing to Hermammon on this wise that Gallus not seeyng the euill of Decius nor foreseeing the occasion of his seductioÌ and ruine stumbled himselfe also at the same stone lying open before his eyes For at the first beginning when his Empire went prosperously foreward and all thinges went luckely with him afterward he draue out holy men which praied for his peace and safegarde and so with them reiected also the praiers which they made for him c. Eusebius Lib. 7. cap. 1. Otherwise of any bloudshed or any Martirs that in the time of this Emperour were put to death we doe not read After the raigne of which Emperour Gallus and of his sonne Volusianus being expired who reigned but ij yeares Emelianus which slewe them both by ciuill sedition succeeded in their place who reigned but three monethes was also slayne Next to whom Valerianus his sonne Gallienus were aduaunced to the Empire About the chaunging of these Emperours the persecution which first began at Decius afterwarde slacked in the time of Gallus was now extinguished for a time partly for the great plague raigning in all places partly by the change of the Emperors although it was not very long For Valerianus in the first entraunce of the Empire for the space of iij. or foure yeres was right courteous and gentle to the people of God well accepted to the Senate Neither was there any of all the Emperors before him no not of the which openly professed Christ that shewed himselfe so louing and familiar toward the Christians as he did in so much that as Dionysius writing to Herman doth testifie all hys whole courte was replenished with holy Saintes seruantes of Christ and godly persons so that his house might seeme to be made a Church of God But by the malice of Sathan through wicked counsell these quiet dayes endured not very long For in processe of tyme this Valerianus beyng charmed or incensed by a certayne Egiptian a chiefe ruler of the Heathen Synagoge of the Egiptians a mayster of the Charmers or inchaunters who in deede was troubled for that he could not do his Magicall feates for the Christians was so farre infatuated and bewitched that through the detestable prouocations of that deuilishe Egyptian he was wholly turned vnto abhominable Idols and to execrable impietie in sacrificing young infaÌts and quartering bodies and deuiding the entrals of childreÌ new borne and so proceeding in his fury moued the eight persecution agaynst the Christians whom the wicked Egyptian coulde not abide as being the hinderers and destroyars of hys Magicall enchauntinges about the yeare of our Lord. 259. The eight Persecution IN the which persecution the chiefe administers and executours were Emilianus President of Egipt Paternus and Galerius Maximus Proconsuls in Aphrica Bergomensis also maketh mention of Paternus Uicegerent of Rome and of Perennius Vincentius speaketh also of Nicerius and Claudius Presidentes c. What was the chiefe originall cause of this persecution partly is signified before where mention was made of the wicked Egiptian But as this was the outward and politicall cause so S Cyprian sheweth other causes more speciall and Ecclesiasticall in his iiii booke Epist. 4. whose wordes be these but we sayth he must vnderstand and confesse that thys turbulent oppression calamitie which hath wasted for the most part all our whole company and doth dayly consume riseth chiefly of our owne wickednes sinnes while we walke not in the way of the Lord nor obserue his preceptes left vnto vs for our institution The Lord obserued the will of his father in all poynts but we obserue not the will of the Lord hauing all our minde and study set vpon lucre possessions geuen to pryde full of emulation and dissention voyde of simplicitie and faythfull dealing renouncing thys world in word onely but nothing in deede euery man pleasing himselfe and displeasing all other And therefore are we thus scourged and worthely For what stripes and scourges doe wee not deserue when the confessors themselues such as haue byd the tryall of their confession and such as ought to be an example to the rest of well doyng doe keepe no discipline And therfore because some such there be proudly puft vp with this swelling and vnmannerly bragging of their confession these tormentes come such as doe not easely send vs to the crowne except by the mercy of God some being takeÌ away by quicknes of death do preueÌt the tediousnes of punishimeÌt These things do we suffer for our sinnes and desertes as by the Lordes censure we haue bene forewarned saying If they shall forsake my lawe and will not walke in my iudgementes If they shall prophane my institutions and will not obserue my preceptes I will visite their iniquities with the rod and their transgressions with scourges These rods and scourges sayth he we feele which neyther please God in our good deedes nor repent in our euill deedes Wherefore the sayd Cyprian adding this exhortation withall exhorted them to pray and intreate from the bottome of their hart and whole minde the mercy of God which promiseth saying but yet my mercy I will not scatter from them c. Let vs aske and wee shall obtayne and though sayth Cyprian it be with tariance yet for so much as we haue greeuously offended let vs continue knocking for to him that knocketh it shal be opened if our prayers sighinges and weepinges knocke still at the dore with continuance and if our prayers be ioyned together with brotherly agreement c. Moreouer what vices were then principally raygning among the Christians hee further specifieth in the sayd Epistle which chiefly were deuision and dissention among the brethren For when it was spoken to them in a vision by these wordes Petite impetrabitis that is Pray and ye shall obtayne afterward it was required of the congregation there present to direct their prayers for certayne persons assigned to them by name but they could not agree and coÌdescend altogether of the names and persons of them which they should pray for but were dissonant in their consent and petition whiche thing sayth Cyprian did greatly displease hym that spake vnto them Pray and ye shal obtayne for that there was no vniforme equalitie of voyce and hart nor one simple and ioynt concorde among the brethren whereof it is written the Psalme 67. God which maketh to dwell in
them not to fauour him for nobilities sake not the bloud of my progenitours said he but Christian profession maketh me noble Then with great power of spirit he inueied against the capitain laughing to scorne the false gods of the heathen with the idolatrous worshipping of them affirming the God of the Christians to be the true God that created heauen and earth before whose iudiciall seat all nations shall appeare but the wholsome wordes of the Martyr were as oyle to the fire of the captaines fury The more the Martyr spake the madder was hee in so much that he commaunded the Martyrs sides to be launced with kniues vntil the bones appeared white againe Sorie am I O captain quod the Martyr not for that my flesh shall be thus cut and mangled but for thy cause am I sorowfull who being corrupted with damnable errours seducest others The seconde time hee preached at large the liuing God and the Lorde Iesus Christ his welbeloued sonne eternall life through faith in his bloud expressing therewith the abhomination of idolatry with a vehement exhortation to worship adore the liuing God At these words Asclepiades commaunded the tormentors to strike Romanus on the mouth that his teeth being striken out his pronunciation at least wise might be impeired The commandement was obeied his face buffeted his eye liddes torne with their nailes his cheekes scorched with kniues the skin of his bearde was plucked by little and little from the flesh finally his seemely face was wholy defaced The meeke Martyr sayde I thanke thee O Capitaine that thou hast opened vnto me many mouthes whereby I may preach my Lord Sauiour Christ. Looke howe many woundes I haue so many mouths I haue lauding and praising God The captaine astonished with this singular constancie commanded them to cease from the tortures Hee threatneth cruell fire he reuileth the noble martyr he blasphemeth god saying Thy crucified Christ is but an yesterdaies God the gods of the Gentiles are of most antiquitie Heere againe Romanus taking good occasion made a long Oration of the eternitie of Christ of his humane nature of the death satisfaction of Christ for all mankinde Which done he sayde geue me a childe O Capitaine but seuen yeres of age which age is free from malice and other vices wherwith riper age is commoÌly infected and thou shalt heare what he will say his request was graunted A pretie boy was called out of the multitude and set before him Tell me my babe quoth the Martyr whether thou thinke it reason that we worship one Christ and in Christ one father or els that we worship infinite gods Unto whom the babe aunswered That certainly whatsoeuer it be that men affirme to be God must nedes be one which with one is one and the same and in as much as this one is Christ of necessitie Christ must be the true God for that there be many gods we children cannot beleue The capitaine hereat cleane amased said thou yong villaine traitor where and of whom learnedst thou this lesson Of my mother quod the childe with whose milke I sucked in this lesson that I must beleue in Christ. The mother was called and shee gladly appeared the captaine commanded the childe to be horsed vp and scourged The pitiful beholders of this pitilesse acte could not temper theÌselues from teares the ioyful and glad mother alone stood by with dry cheekes yea shee rebuked her sweete babe for crauing a draught of colde water she charged him to thirst after the cup that the infantes of Bethleem once dranke of forgetting their mothers milke and pappes shee willed him to remember little Isaac who beholding the sworde wherewith the altar wheron he should be sacrificed willingly profered his tender necke to the dent of his fathers sword Whilest this counsel was ingening the boucherly torture pluckt the skin from the crowne of his head heare and all The mother cried suffer my childe anone thou shalt passe to him that will adorne thy naked head with a crowne of eternall glory The mother counselleth the childe is counselled the mother encourageth the babe is encouraged receiued the stripes with smiling countenaunce The captaine perceiuing the childe inuincible and himselfe vaÌquished committeth the sillie soule the blessed babe the childe vncherished to the stinking prison commaunding the tormentes of Romanus to be renued and encreased as chiefe author of this euill Thus was Romanus brought foorth againe to newe stripes and punishments to be renued and receiued vpon his old sores in so much the bare bones appeared the flesh all torne away wherein no pitie was shewed but the raging tyrant puffing out of his blasphemous mouth like a madde man these woordes cried out to the tormentors saying Where is quod the Captaine where is your might What are ye not able one body to spill Scant may it so weake is it stand vpright And yet in spite of vs shall it liue still The Gripe with talent the dog with his tooth Could soone ye dastardes this corpes rent and teare He scorneth our gods in all that he doth Cut pricke and pounce him no longer forbeare Yea no longer could the tyrant forbeare but nedes he must draw nearer to the sentence of death is it painefull to thee sayde he to tary so long aliue a flaming fire doubte thou not shal be prepared for thee by and by wherein thou and that boy thy fellow of rebellion shall be consumed into ashes Romanus and the babe were led to the place of execution As they laide handes on Romanus hee looked backe saying I appeale from this thy tyrannie O iudge vniust to the righteous throne of Christ that vpright iudge not because I feare thy cruell torments and mercilesse handlings but that thy iudgements may be knowne to be cruell and bloudy Nowe when they were come to the place the tormentor required the child of the mother for she had taken it vp in her armes And shee onely kissing it deliuered the babe Farewel she said my sweete childe and as the hangman applied his sword to the babes necke shee sang on this maner All laude and praise with heart and voice O Lorde we yelde to thee To whome the death of all thy Saintes We know most deare to bee The innocentes head being cut off the mother wrapped it vp in her garment and laide it to her brest On the other side a mighty fire was made wherinto Romanus was cast who sayde that he should not burne wherewith a great storme arose if it be true and quenched the fire The Capitaine gaue in commandement that his toung should be cut out out was it plucked by the harde rootes and cut of Neuerthelesse hee spake saying hee that speaketh Christ shall neuer want a tongue thinke not that the voyce that vttereth Christ hath neede of the tong to be the minister The Capitaine at this halfe out of his wit bare in hande that
of them that had suffered death for Christ howsoeuer they were alienated should returne to theyr heires or next of kinne or for lacke of them should be geuen to the Church Hee commaunded moreouer that onely Christians shoulde beare office The other he charged and restrayned that neither they should sacrifice nor exercise any more diuinations and ceremonies of the GeÌtiles nor set vp any Images nor to keepe any feastes of the heathen Idolaters He corrected moreouer and abolished all such vnlawfull manners and vnhonest vsages in Cities as might be hurtfull any waies to the Church as the custome that the Egyptians had in the flowing of Nilus at what time the people vsed to runne together lyke brute beasts both men women and with all kinde of filthines and Sodomitrie to pollute their Cities in celebrating the increase of that riuer This abhomination Constantine extinguished causing that wicked order called Androgynae to be killed By reason whereof the Riuer afterward through the benefite of God yelded more increase in his flowing to the greater fertilitie of the ground then it did before Among the Romanes was an olde lawe that such as were barren hauing no fruite of children should be amerced of halfe their goodes Also that such as being aboue the yeares of xxv vnmaried should not be nuÌbred in the same priuileges with them that were maried neither should be heires to them to whom notwithstanding they were next in kinde These lawes because they seemed vnreasonable to punish the defect of nature or gift of virginitie by maÌs lawe hee abrogated and tooke away An other order was among the Romanes that they which made their willes being sicke had certaine prescribed and conceiued wordes appoynted to theÌ to vse which vnlesse they followed their willes stoode in none effect This law also Constantine repealed permitting to euery man in making his testament to vse what wordes or what witnesses he woulde Likewise among the Romaines hee restrained and tooke away the cruel and bloudy spectacles sights where men were wont with swordes one to kill an other Of the barbarous and filthy fashion of the Arethusians in Phoenicia I haue mentioned before pag. 104. where they vsed to expose and set foorth their virgines to open fornication before they should be maried which custome also Constantine remooued away Where no Churches were there he commaunded new to be made where any were decayed he commaÌded them to be repaired where any were to litle he caused them to be enlarged geuing to the same great giftes and reuenewes not onely of such tributes and taxes comming to him from certaine sundry Cities which hee transferred vnto the Churches but also out of his owne treasures When any Byshops required any Councell to be had hee satisfied their petitions And what in their Councels and Synodes they established being godly honest hee was ready to confirme the same The armour of his soldiours which were newly come from Gentilitie he garnished with the armes of the crosse whereby they might learne the sooner to forget their olde superstitious idolatry Moreouer like a worthy Emperor he prescribed a certaine forme of prayer in steade of a Catechisme for euery man to haue to learne how to pray and to inuocate God The which forme of prayer is recited in the fourth booke of Eusebius De vita Constantini in wordes as foloweth Te solum noulmus Deum te regem cognoscimus te adiutorem inuocamus abs te victorias referimus per te victorias inimicorum constituimus tibi praesentium bonorum gratiam acceptam ferimus per te futura quoque speramus tibi supplices sumus omnes Imperatorem nostrum Constantinum ac pientissimos eius filios in longissima vita incolumes nobis ac victores custodire supplices oramus per Christum dominum nostrum Amen In English We knowledge thee onely to be our God we confesse thee onely to be our king we inuocate and call vpon thee our onely helper by thee we obtaine our victories by thee we vaÌquish and subdue our enemies to thee we attribute whatsoeuer present commodities we enioy by thee we hope for good thinges to come vnto thee we direct all our sute petitions most humbly beseeching thee to conserue Constantine our Emperour and his noble childreÌ in long life to coÌtinue and to geue them victory ouer all their enemies through Christ our Lord. Amen In hys owne palace hee set vp an house peculiar for prayer and doctrine vsing also to pray and sing with his people Also in hys warres hee went not without hys tabernacle appoynted for the same The Sonday he coÌmanded to be kept holy of all men and free from all iudiciarie causes from markets martes faires all other manuall labors onely husbandry excepted especially charging that no Images or Monuments of Idolatry should be set vp Men of the Clergy and of the ministery in al places he endued with speciall priuileges and immunities so that if any were brought before the ciuill Magistrate and listed to appeale to the sentence of his Bishop it should be lawfull for him so to doe and that the sentence of the Byshop should stande in as great force as if the Magistrate or the Emperour himselfe had pronounced it ¶ But here is to be obserued noted by the way that the Clerkes ministers theÌ newly creeping out of persecutioÌ were in those dayes neyther in nuÌber so great nor in order of life of the like dispositioÌ to these in our dayes now liuing No lesse care and prouision the sayd Constantinus also had to the maintenance of scholes pertayning to the Church and to the nourishing of good artes and liberall sciences especially of Diuinitie not onely with stipends and subsidies furnishing them but also with large priuilegies and exemptioÌs defending the same as by the wordes of his own law is to be seene and read as followeth Medicos Gramaticos alios professores literarum doctores legum cum vxoribus liberis c. In English Phisitions Gramarians and all other prefessors of liberal artes and Doctors of the law with their wiues and childreÌ and all other their possessions which they haue in Citties we commaund to be freed from all ciuill charges and functions neyther to receaue forren straungers in prouinces nor to be burdened with any publique administration nor to be cited vp to ciuill iudgement nor to be drawne out or oppressed with any iniury And if any man shall vexe them he shall incurre such punishment as the Iudge at his discretion shall awarde him Their stipendes moreouer and solaries we commaunde truely to be payd them whereby they may more freely instruct other in artes and sciences c. Ouer and besides this so farre did hys godly zeale and princely care and prouision extend to the Church of Christ that he commaunded and prouided bookes and volumes of the Scripture diligently and playnly to be written
Paruus This Sigherius and Sebbi first fell to Idolatry then through the meanes of Wolferus King of Mercia were reduced at last Sebby became a Monke  Sebbi Sonne of Sewardus which was made a Monke  Sigehardus and Suefridus brethren 8   Offa. 5 Offa after hee had raigned a while became a Monke at Rome  Selredus or Colredus slaine 38  Swithredus  Thys Swithredus was subdued vnto Egbert King of Westsaxons Albeit London remained vnder the Mercias to the time that they also were subdued to the Westsaxons This kingdom began An. 561. and so continued till the time of Egbertus Some stories say it continued to the time of Edward sonne of Aluredus about the coÌming of the Danes and contained vnder it the Lordship of Midlesex and London The Metropolitane sea of this prouince of Essex was London where the famous Church of S. Paul was builded by Ethelbert king of Kent and Sigebert king of Essex whoÌ Ethelbert had lately before turned to Christes faith wherof the first bishop was Mellitus the ij byshop was Ceddus the third came in by Simonie whose name was Wine Malmesb. de vitis Pont. After him was Erkenwaldus of whom writeth Bede that he being diseased in hys legges that he could neither go nor ride yet would be caried about in a litter to preach in his Dioces c. Although W. Malmesb wryting of the Byshoppes of London in his booke De vitis Ponti sayth that Mauritius first the kings Chauncelor then Byshop there did first begin this so large and famous building of the Church of S. Paul in London Which worke after him Richardus his successour did prosecute bestowing al the rents of his Bishopricke vpon the same and yet was scarsely seene yet herein may be answered peraduenture that the Church builded before by King Ethelbert and king Sigebert myght be ouerthrowen by the Danes and afterward was reedified by these Bishops aboue mentioned 561 ¶ The kinges of the Eastangles with the yeares of their raigne Eastangles Vffa or Vlfa 30 Of thys Vffa the people of Northfolke were then called Vfkyns  Titulus or Titila 13 Redwaldus first was conuerted in Kent afterwarde through the wicked perswasion of his wife and other ioyned Idolatry with Christianitie  Redwaldus 12  Erpwaldus or Corpwaldus slaine 38 Notwythstanding his sonne Erpwaldus through the meanes of Edwyn king of NorthuÌberland was brought to the perfect faith of Christ therein faithfully did continue  Sigebertus or Sibrect first a moÌke slaine 3 Thys Sigebert made hym selfe a Monke and afterwarde brought out to fighte agaynst Penda wyth a white sticke in hys hande was slayne in the field The kings of the Eastangles Egnicus or Egricus slaine 3 Anna slaine 3 The daughters of Anna were Sexburga Ethelberta and Saint Etheldreda Adelhere or Adelredus slaine 2  Adelwoldus or Ethelbaldus 9   Adulphus 25   Elkwoldus 12 This Ethelredus for hys holinesse godly vertues is counted for a Saint he innocently comming to Offa kyng of Mercia to marrie wyth Althrid hys Daughter by the sinister suspicion of Offa and wicked counsaile of Kineswina his wife was cruelly put to death in the house of Offa. For the which cause Offa afterward repenting went to Rome where he made him selfe a Monke  Beorna 26  Ethelredus slaine 52  Ethelbritus slaine 5 ¶ After this sinfull murther of Ethelbert the kingdome of Eastangles during the time of certaine yeares was in great trouble and desolation vnder diuers kings and tyrants sometime the king of Westsaxe somtimes of Kent or of Mercia hauing dominion ouer them till the comming of S. Edmund whych was the last King there ruling vnder the Westsaxons S. Edmund Martyred 16. ¶ After the death of S. Edmund being slaine of the Infidel Danes the kingdom remained with the Danes .50 yeares till at length Edward King of the Westsaxons expulsed the Danes and ioyned it to hys kingdome It began about the yere of our Lord .561 and continued neare about 377. yeares Fabian numbreth but 12. kinges but in other I finde moe The Metropolitane sea of this prouince of Eastangles which was first at a towne called Dunmoke or or DuÌwich which in time past hath bene a famous populous towne with a maior 4. bailifs also diuers Parish Churches hospitals whereunto great priuiledges by diuers kings haue bene graunted whych towne is nowe fallen into ruine and decay and more then half consumed by the eating in of the Sea as also greatly impouerished by losse of the Hauen which heretofore hath flourished wyth diuers tall shippes belonging to the same the inhabitantes therof being not able of them selues to repaire it wythout the helpe of other good people where the first bishop was Felix a Burgundian who sate there 14. yeres After this vnto the time of Egbert King of Westsaxe thys prouince was euer ruled by two Bishops wherof the one had hys sea at Dunmoke now called Dunwich The other at Demaham where 12. sate one after an other From thence it was translated to Thetford where sate three Bishops At last by Byshoppe Herbert it was remooued to Norwich where he erected a Monasterie of Monkes And thus standeth the order and race of the Saxon kinges raigning together wyth the Britaines in thys Realme Nowe foloweth the description of the Britayne kings raigning with the Saxons in like maner Although the miserable Britaines thus were beriued of their land by the cruel subtilty of the Saxons yet were they not so driueÌ out or expulsed but that a certaine kingdom remained amoÌg them in some part of the laÌd namely about Cornewall and the partes of Cambria which is deuided in two partes Southwales called Demetia and Northwales called Venedocia The sayd Britaines moreouer through the valiant actes of their kings sometimes raigned also in other countreis displacing the Saxons recouering againe their owne somtimes more somtimes lesse till the time of Carecius when as the Britaines being deposed by Godmundus whose help they themselues sent for out of Irelande agaynst Carecius theyr wicked King vtterly lost their land and kingdome being thence driuen vtterly into Wales and Cornewale the yere of our Lorde 570. What the order of these kings was what were theyr actes their names and times when they raigned in this briefe table vnder wrytten is expressed Wherein first is to be premonished that Constantinus secundus had three childreÌ to wit Constans whych was made a Monke in Winchester and after made a king the seconde was Aurelius Ambrosius the thirde was Vter Pendragon This being premised we wil now enter the description of our Table beginning with Vortigernus ¶ A Table declaring the Kings of Britayne which raigned together with the Saxones after their comming into this land Kinges of Britaine whiche here raigned in the time of the Saxones Vortigernus Vortimerius Vortigernus againe Aurelius Ambrosius Vter Pendragon Arthurus Constantinus 3. Aurelius Conanus
the first telleth a tale concerning this matter In tymes past saith he when the seruice which Ambrose made was more frequented and vsed in Churches then was the seruice which Gregory had appointed the bishop of Rome then called Adrian gathered a Councell together in the which it was ordained that Gregories seruice should be obserued and kept vniuersally which determination of the Councell Charles the Emperor did diligeÌtly put in executioÌ while he ran about by diuers Prouinces inforced all the Clergy partly with threatnings and partly with punishments to receiue that order And as touching the bookes of Ambrose seruice he burnt them to ashes in all places and threw into prison many priests that would not consent and agree to the matter Blessed Eugenius the Bishop comming vnto the Councell found that it was dissolued iij. dayes before his comming Notwithstanding through his wisedome he so perswaded the Lord Pope that he called agayne all the Prelates that had bene present at the Councell and were now departed by the space of three dayes Therfore when the Councell was gathered agayne together in this all the fathers did consent and agree that both the Masse bookes of Ambrose and Gregory should be layd vpon the aulter of blessed Peter the Apostle and the church dores diligently shut and most warily sealed vp with the signets of many and diuers bishops Againe that they should all the whole night geue themselues to prayer that the Lord might reueale open shew vnto them by some euident signe or token which of these two seruices he would haue vsed in the Temples Thus they doing in all pointes as they had determined in the morning opened the church dores and founde both the Myssals or Masse bookes open vpon the aulter or rather as some say they found Gregories Masse booke vtterly plucked asunder one piece from an other and scattered ouer all the church As touching Ambrose booke they only found it open vpoÌ the aulter in the very same place where they before laid it This miracle Pope Adrian like a wyse expounder of dreames saith that as the leaues were torne and blown abroad all the church ouer so should Gregories booke be vsed throughout the world whereupoÌ they thought themselues sufficiently instructed and taught of God that the seruice which Gregory had made ought to be set abroad vsed throughout the world and that Ambrose his seruice should onely be obserued and kept in his owne church of Mediolanum where he sometyme was bishop Thus hast thou heard brother Reader the full and whole narration of this misticall miracle with the Popes exposition vpon the same which semeth to be as true as that which Daniell speaketh of how the Idoll Bell did eate vp all the meate that was set before him all the night Daniel 14. Concerning the which miracle I need not admonish thee to smell out the blind practises of these night-crowes to blind the world with forged inuentioÌs in stead of true stories Albeit to graunt the miracle to be most true vnfallible yet as touching the exposition therof another man beside the Pope percase might interprete this great miracle otherwise as thus That God was angry with Gregories booke and therfore rent it in pieces and scatered it abroad and the other as good lay sound vntouched and at the least so to be preferred Notwithstanding whatsoeuer is to bee thought of this miracle with the exposition therof thus the matter fell out that Gregories seruice had only the place and yet hath to this day in the greatest part of Europe the seruice of Ambrose beyng excluded And thus much touching the great act of Pope Adrian for the setting vp of the Masse By the relation wherof yet this knowledge may come to the Reader at least to vnderstand how that commonly in christen nations abroad as yet no vniforme order of any Missall or Masse booke was receiued as hath bene hetherto discoursed Now from the Popes to returne againe to the emperours from whence we digressed like as Pipinus the father of Charles as hath bene before sufficiently told had geuen to the sea Papall all the princedome of Rauenna with other donations and reuenewes landes in Italy so this Carolus following his fathers deuotion did confirme the same adding moreouer therunto the Citie and dominion of Venice Histria the Dukedome Foroiuliense the dukedom Spoletanum and Beneuentanum and other possessions moe to the patrimonie of S. Peter making him the Prince of Rome and of Italy The Pope agayne to recompence his so gentle kindnes made him to be intituled most Christen king and made him Patricium Romanum Moreouer ordeined him onely to bee taken for Emperour of Rome For these and other causes moe Carolus bare no little affection to the sayd Adrian aboue all other Popes as may well appeare by this letter of Carolus Magnus sent to king Offa what tyme the said Offa as is aboue prefixed sent to hym Alcuinus for entreatie of peace whereunto the foresayd Carolus aunswereth agayne to the message of Offa in a letter the contents whereof be these The tenour of a Letter sent by Carolus Magnus to king Offa answering to his request concerning the intreatie of peace betwene them CArolus Rex Francorum Longobardorum Patricius Romanorum viro venerando fratri charissimo Offae Regi Merciorum Salut Primò gratias agimus omnipotenti Deo de Catholicae fidei sinceritate quam in vestris laudabilibus paginis reperimus exaratam De peregrinis verò qui pro amore Dei salute animarum suarum beatorum Apostolorum limina desiderant adire cum pace sine omni perturbatione vadant Sed si aliqui religioni non seruientes sed lucra sectantes inueniantur inter eos locis opportunis statuta soluant telonia Negociatores quoque volumus vt ex mandato nostro patrocinum habeant in regno nostrolegitime Et si in aliquo loco iniusta affligantur oppressione reclament se ad nos vel nostros iudices plenam ââstitiam iubemus fieri Cognoscat quoque dilectio vestta quod aliquam benignitatem de Delmaticis nostris vel pallijs ad singulas sedes Episcopales regni vestri vel Ethelredi direximus in eleemosinam Domini Apostolici Adriani deprecantes vt pro eo intercedi iubeatis nullam habentes dubitationem beatam illius animam in requie esse sed vt fidem dilectionem ostendamus in amicum nobis charissimum Sed de thesauro humanarum rerum quum Dominus Iesus gratuita pietate concessit aliquid per Metropolitanas ciuitates Direximus vestrae quoque dilectioni vnum baltheum vnum gladium duo pallia serica c. The cause why this Carolus writeth so fauorablye of AdriaÌ partly is touched before partly also was for the Carolomane his elder brother being dead his wife called Bertha with her two Children came to Adrian to haue them confirmed in their fathers kingdome whereunto
or detract an other Moreouer it is signified to vs also that some there be of them which when they ought like good shepherds to giue their liues for the Lordes flocke yet are puffed vp with such pride that without all reason they presume to rent and teare the Lords flocke with whippings and beatings whose vnreasonable dooynges Saint Gregory bewailing thus saith Quid fiat de ouibus quando pastores lupi fiunt That is what shall become of the sheepe when the pastors themselues be Woolues But who is ouercome but he which exerciseth cruelty Or who shall iudge the persecutor but he which gaue patiently his backe to stripes And this is the frute which commeth to the Church by such persecutors also which commeth to the clergy by such despitefull handling of their Byshoppes or rather Infidels For why may ye not call them Infidels of whome Saint Paule thus speaketh and writeth to Tymothie that in the latter dayes there shall certaine depart from the faith geue heede to spirits of errour and doctrine of deuils of them that speake false through hypocrisie and hauing their consciences marked with an hote yron forbidding to marry and commaunding to abstaine from meates c. And this is if it be well marked the whole handfull of the darnell and cockell growing amongest the corne this is the couente of all madnes that whiles they of the Clergye be compelled to relinquish the coÌpany of their own lawful wiues they become afterward fornicators and adulterers with other women and wicked ministers of other sinnefull filthinesse These bee they which bring into the Church of God this heresie as blinde guides leading the blinde that it might be fulfilled which the Psalme speaketh of as foreseeing the errors of such men accursing theÌ after this maner let their eyes be blinded that they see not bow down alwais their backe For as much then O Apostolical Sir as no man which knoweth you is ignorant that if you through the light of your discretion had vnderstanded and seene what poysoned pestilence might haue come into the Churche thorough the sentence of this your decree they would neuer haue conseÌted to the suggestions of certaine wicked persons Wherefore we counsell you by the fidelitie of our due subiection that wyth all diligence you would put away so great slauÌder from the Church of God and through your discret discipline you will remooue this Pharisaicall doctryne from the flocke of God so that thys onely Sunanite of the Lords vsing no more adulterous husbaÌds do not separate the holy people and the kingly Priesthoode from her spouse which is Christ through an vnrecouerable diuorsement seing that no man without Chastitie not only in the virgines state but also in the state of matrimony shall see our Lord who with the father and the holy ghost lyueth and raigneth for euer Amen ¶ By this Epistle of Byshop Huldericke aboue prefixed the matter is plaine gentle Reader to conceiue what was then the sentence of learned men concerning the mariage of ministers but that here by the way the Reader is to be admoninished that this Epistle which by errour of the writer is referred to pope Nicholas the first in my mind is rather to bee attributed to the name and tune of Nicolas the 2. or 3. After this pope Nicolas succeded Hadrianus 2. Ioannes ix Martinus ij After these came Hadrian the third and StepheÌ the v. By this Hadrian it was first decred that no Emperour after that time should intermedle or haue any thing to do in the election of the Pope And thus began the Emperors fyrst to decay and the Papacie to swell and ryse aloft And thus much concerning Romish matters for this time Then to returne where we lefte touching the storye of King Ethelwolfe About the latter ende of his reigne the Danes which before had inuaded the Realme in the time of king Egbert as is aboue declared now made there reentre againe with 33. shippes arriuing aboute Hamshyre through the barbarous tyranny of whoÌ much bloudshed and murther happened here among englishmen in Dorcet shire about Pourtchmouth in Kent in Eastangle in Lindesey at Rochester about London and in Westsâxe where Ethelwolfe the king was ouercome besides diuers other vnder kings and dukes whome the Danes dayly approching in great multitudes in dyuers victories had put to flight At length king Ethelwolfe with his sonne Ethelbaldus warring against them in Southrey at Oclea draue them to the sea where they houering a space after a while brast in againe with horrible rage and crueltie as hereafter Christ willing shall be declared so much as to our purpose shall serue professing in this history to write not of matters externe and politike but onely pertaining to the Church The cause of this great affliction sent of God vnto this realme thus I found expressed and collectlected in a certayne olde wrytten storye which hath noe name the wordes of which writer for the same cause as he thought to recite them writing as he saith ad cautelam futurorum I thought also for the same here not to be omitted albeit in all partes of his commendation I doe not fully with him accorde The wordes of the writer be these In Anglorum quidem Ecclesia primitiua religio clarissime respeÌduit ita vt Reges Reginae et Principes ac Duces Consules Barones c. In English thus In the primitiue Church saith he of the Englishmen RelygioÌ did most clerely shine in so much that kings Queenes Princes and Dukes Consuls Barons and Rulers of Churches incensed with the desire of the kingdome of heauen laboring and stryuing among themselues to enter into Monkery into voluntarye exile and solitary life forsoke all and followed the Lord. Where in processe of time all vertue so much decayed among them that in fraude and trechery none seemed like vnto them Neither was to them any thing odious or hatefull but pietie and iustice Neither any thing in price or honor but ciuill warre and sheddyng of innocent bloud Wherfore almighty God sent vpon them pagane and cruell nations like swarmes of Bees which neyther spared women nor children as Danes Norwagians Gothes Sueuians Vandals and Fresians Who from the beginning of the reigne of king Ethelwolfe till the comming of the Normandes by the space neere of 230. yeares destroyed their sinfull land from the one side of the sea to the other from man also to beast For why they inuading England oft times of euery side went not about to subdue and possesse it but onely to spoyle and destroy it And if it had chanced them at any time to be ouercome of Englishmen it auailed nothing when as other nauies still with greater power in other places were ready vpon a sodaine and vnawares to approche vpon them c. Historia Cariana Thus farre haue ye the wordes of mine author declaring the cause which prouoked Gods anger whereunto may be adioyned the wickednes not
the second vpon his workmen and builders of his new works whereof he had great delight cunning the third vpon strangers Likewise the other second halfe vpon spirituall vses he did thus diuide in foure portions One to the releuing of the poore An other to monasteries The iij. portion to the schooles of Oxforde for the mainteining of good letters The iiij he sent to foreine Churches without the Realme This also is left in stories written to his commendation for his great tolerance and sufferance that when he had builded the new Monastery at Winchester and afterward hys sonne Edward had purchased of the Byshop and the Chapter a sufficient peece of grounde for certaine offices to be adioyned vnto the same had geuen for euery foote of ground mancam auri pleni ponderis which was as I thynke a marke of golde or more yet Alfrede therwithal was not greatly discontented to see his coffers so wasted Ouer and besides how sparing and frugall hee was of time as of a thing in this earth most pretious and howe farre from al vain pastimes and idlenes he was this doth well declare which in the storie of William de Reg. other wryters is tolde of hym That hee so deuided the day and night in three parts if he were not let by warres or other great busines that eight houres hee spent in studie learning and other eight houres he spent in praier and almes dedes and other eight houres he spent in his natural rest sustenance of his body and the needes of the realme The which order he kept duely by the burning of waxen tapers kept in his closet by certaine persons for the same purpose Guliel How studious he was carefull of the commoÌ wealth and maintenance of publike tranquillitie his lawes most godly set forth and diuised by him may declare Wherein especially by him was prouided for the extirping and abolishing all theft and theeues out of the Realme Wherby the Realme through his vigilant care was brought into such traÌquillitie or rather perfection that in euery crosse or turning way he made be set vp a golden brouch at least of siluer gilded through his dominioÌs and none so hardy neither by day nor night to take it downe for the more credit wherof the wordes of the Latin story be these Armillas aureas iuberet suspendi quae viantium auiditatem irritarent dum non essent qui eas abriperent c. Guliel Lib. de Regibus Angl. And no great maruel therein if the Realme in those dayes was brought in such an order and that iustice then was so well ministred when the king him selfe was so vigilant in ouerseeing the doings of his iudges and officers Whereof thus also we read in the saide author testified Iudiciorum a suis hominibus factorum inquisitor perperam actorum asperrimus corrector 1. he was sayeth mine author speaking of the king a vigilant inquisitor of the doings of his iudges and a strict punisher of theyr misdoinges Iornalensis also wryting vpon the same thus sayth Facta ministrorum suorum potissimè iudicum diligenter inuestigauit adeo vt quos ex auaritia aut imperitia errare cognosceret ab officio remouebat that is he did diligently search out the doings of his officers especially of his iudges so that if he knewe any of them to erre eyther through couetousnes or vnskilfulnes them he remooued from their office And thus much concerning the valiant actes and noble vertues of this worthy Prince whereunto although there were no other ornameÌts adioyning besides yet sufficient were they alone to set foorth a Prince worthy excellent commendation Nowe besides these other qualities gifts of Gods grace in him aboue mentioned remayneth an other part of his no litle praise commendation which is his learning and knowledge of good letters wherof he not onely was excellently expert hym selfe but also a worthy mainteiner of the same through al his dominioÌs where before no vse of Grammer or other sciences was practised in this Realme especially about the Westparts of the laÌd there through the industrie of this king schooles began to be erected and studyes to florish Although amoÌg the Britaynes in the towne of Chester in Southwales loÌg before that in kyng Arthurs tyme as Galfridus writeth both Grammer and Philosophy with other tongues was theÌ taught After that some writers record that in the tyme of Egbert kyng of Kent this Ilande began to florishe with Philosophy About which tyme some also thinke that the Uniuersitie of GrauÌtechester neare to that which nowe is called Cambrige began to be founded by Bede following this coniecture therein for that Alcuinus before meÌtioned which after went to Rome from thence to Fraunce in the tyme of Charles the great where he first began the Uniuersitie of Paris was first traded vp in the exercise of studies at the same schoole of GrauÌtechester Beda Lib. 111. cap. 18. writing also of Sigebert king of Eastangles declareth how the sayd Sigebert returning out of Fraunce into England according to the examples whiche hee did there see ordered and disposed schooles of learning through the meanes of Felix then Bishop and placed in them maisters and teachers after the vse and maner of the Cantuarites And yet before these times moreouer is thought to be two schooles or vniuersities within the realme the one Grek at the town of Greglade which afterward was called Kyrklade The other for Latine whiche place was then called Latinelade afterward Letthelade neare to Oxford But howsoeuer it chaÌced that the knowledge and study of good letters being once planted in this realme afterwarde went to decay yet King Alfrede deserueth no little praise for restoring or rather increasing the same After whose time they haue euersince continued albeit not continually through euery age in like perfection But this we may see what it is to haue a Prince learned him selfe who feeling and tasting the price and value of science knowledge is thereby not only the more apt to rule but also to instruct frame his subiectes from a rude barbaritie to a more ciuile congruencie of life to a better vnderstanding of thinges as we see in this famous Prince to happen CoÌcerning whose first education bringing vp although it was somewhat late before he entred any letter yet suche was the apt towardnesse docilitie of his nature that being a childe he had the Saxon Poemes such as were vsed then in his owne toung by hart and memory Who afterward with yeares and time grewe vp in such perfection of learning and knowledge in so much that as mine author sayeth Nullus Anglorum fuerit vel intelligendo acutior vel in interpretando elegantior The which thing in him the more was to be marueiled for that he was xij yeares of age before he knew any letter Then his mother careful and tender ouer him hauing by chance
time was yerely leuied to the great impouerishing of the people Hee subdued the Scottes and Welshmen which in their borders began to rebell against him In much peace he continued his reigne hauing no forreine enemie to assault him Albeit as some Chronicles do shewe certaine Danes and Norgwaines there were which entended to set vpon Englande But as they were taking shipping there was brought to them first one bowle then an other of meede or methe to drinke vpon a bon viage Thus one cup comming after an other after drinke came dronkennes after dronkennes followed iangling of iangling came stryfe and strife turned vnto stripes whereby many were slayne and the other returned to their home agayne And thus the mercifull prouidence of the Lord dispatched that iourny In the time of this Edward Emma his mother was accused to be familiar with Alwyn the Byshop of Winchester vpon which accusation by counsayle of Earle Godwyn he tooke from her many of her iewels and caused her to be kept somedele more straightly in the Abby of Warwel and the Byshop committed to the examination of the clergy Polydore sayth they were both in prison at Winchester where she sorrowing the defame both of her selfe and of the Byshop and trusting vpon her conscience desireth them of iustice offering her selfe ready to abide any lawfull triall yea although it were with the sharpest Then diuers of the Byshops made labour to the king for theÌ both and had obtayned had not Robert theÌ Archbishop of Cant. stopped the sute Who not well contented with their labour sayd vnto them My brethren how dare ye defend her which is no woman but a beast she hath defamed her owne sonne the king and taken her lecherous leman the Byshop And if it be so that the woman will purge the priest who shall then purge the woman that is accused to be consenting to the death of her sonne Alphred and procured venim to the poysonyng of her sonne Edward But whether she be giltie or giltles if she will goe barefooted for her self foure steps and for the Bishop fiue continually vpon ix plough shares fire hote then if she escape harmeles he shal be assoyled of this challenge and she also To this she graunted the day was appointed at which day the king and a great part of his nobles were present except onely Robert the Archbishop This Robert had bene a monke of a house in Normandie an helper of the king in his exile and so by the seÌding for of the king came ouer and was made first Bishop of London after Archbishop of Cant. Then was she led blindfield vnto the place betwene two men where the yrons lay brenning hot and passed the ix shares vnhurt At last sayde shee good Lorde when shal I come to the place of my purgation wheÌ they then opened her eyes and shee sawe that shee was past the paine she kneeled downe geuing God thankes Then the king repented sayeth the story and restored vnto her that he had before taken from her and asked her forgeuenes But the Archbyshop fled into Normandie Neare about this time about the x. yere of his raigneâ fell passing great snow from the beginning of Ianuary to the 17 day of Marche After which insued a great mortalitie of men morrian of cattel by lightning the corne was wonderfully blasted and wasted Not loÌg after this a certaine Earle of Bologne who had married king Edwardes sister came into Englande through the occasion of whom when execution should be done vpon the citizens of Douer for a fray betwene them and the Earles men variance happened betweene Kyng Edward and Earle Godwyne Who perceauing that he could not wstand the kings malice although he gathered a great company to worke therein what he could fled into Flanders was outlawed with his 5. sonnes King Edward repudiated his wife the daughter of the sayde Godwine but the second yere after by mediators he was recoÌciled to the king againe and called from banishment And for his good a bearing he gaue for pledges his two soÌnes Byornon and Tostius which were sent to the Duke of Normandy there to be kept During the time of the outlawry of Godwyn William Bastard Duke of Normandy came with a goodly company into England to see king Edwarde was honorably receaued To whom the king made great cheare at hys returne inriched him with great gifts and pleasures And there as some wryte made promise to him that if he died without issue the said William should succeede him in the kingdome of England In this kinges raigne liued Marianus Scotus the story writer As concerning the end of erle Godwin the cruell murderer of Alphred and of the Normandes although diuers histories diuersly do vary Yet in this the most part do agree that as he sate at the table with king Edward at Winsor it happened one of the cupbearers one of erl Godwins sonnes to stumble and recouer againe so that he did shed none of the drinke wherat Godwin laughed sayd howe the one brother had sustained the other With whych wordes the King calling to minde his brothers death that was slaine by Godwine beheld the erle saying so should my brother Alphred haue holpeÌ me had not Godwin ben Godwine then fearing the kinges displeasure to be newly kindled after many words in excusing himselfe sayde So mought I safely swalow this morsel of bread as I am giltles of the deede But assoone as hee had receiued the bread forthwith he was choked Then the king commanded him to be drawne from the table so was coÌueyed by Harolde his sonne to Winchester and there buried About the 13. yere of this kings reigne the sayde King Edward sent Aldred bishop of Worceter to the Emperour Henricus the 4. praying him that he would send to the king of Hungary that his cosin Edward sonne of Edmund Ironside might come to England for so much as he intended to make him King after him which was called Edward outlawe The which request was fulfilled so that he came into Englande with his wife Agatha and with hys children to witte Edgar Adeling Margarete and Christina But the yeare after his returne into the realme thys Edwarde deceased at London and was buryed at westminster or as Iornalensis sayeth at Paules church in London After whose decease the King then receaued Edgar Adeling his sonne as his owne childe thinking to make him his heire But fearing partly the vnconstant mutabilitie of the Englishmen partly the pride and malice of Harold the sonne of Godwine of other perceauing therby that he could not bring that his purpose so wel to passe directed solemne Embassadors vnto WilliaÌ Duke of Normandy his kinsman admitting assigning him to be hys lawfull heire next to succeede after him to the crowne After the death of Godwin Harolde his sonne waxed so in the kings fauour that he ruled the moste and
also being sent by the Romanes for feare of the Emperours displeasure who assigned an other bishop a Germaine called Uictor 2. This Uictor hauing a Councell at Florence deposed diuers Bishops and Priestes for simony and fornicatioÌ For simony in that they tooke of secular men their dignities for money for fornication in that contrary to their Canon they were maried c. The 2. yeare of his papacie and little more this Pope also followed his predecessours being poysoned by the foresaide Brazutus through the procurement of Hildebrand and his maister Here now began the Church and Clergie of Rome to wring out of the emperours hand the election of the pope electing Stephen the 9. for pope contrary to their oth and to the Emperours assignement Here was the Churche of Millan first brought to obedience of the Romish Church by this Stephanus the 9. bishop of Rome Who also shamed not to accuse the Emperor Henry of whom mention is made before of heresy for minishing the authority of the Romane sea So this was their heresie at that time not to maintaine the ambitious proceedings of the Romish prelate And simonie they called this to take enioy any spirituall liuing at a secular mans hand Wherefore Stephen hearing this simonie to raigne in diuers places namely in the Churches of Burgundy and Italy sent foorth the Cardinal Hildebrand to reforme the matter who was no lesse earnest in that kinde of commission to help the matter forwarde In the meane time Stephanus the pope tasting of Brazutus cup fel sick Hildebrand hearing that applieth home with all post speede So being returned to Rome assembleth all the companies and orders of the Clergy together making theÌ to sweare that they should admit none to be Byshop but which should be appointed by the publike coÌsent of them altogether This being done Hildebrande taketh his iorney to FloreÌce belike to fetch the bishop of FloreÌce to stal him bishop the clergy swearing to him that no bishop shuld be ordained before his returne againe But the people of Rome not suffering the election to stand so long after the death of Stephan elected one of their owne citie called Benedictus the 10. Hildebrand hearing of this was not a little offended wherefore returning to Rome wyth one Gerhardus bishop of FloreÌce caused the clergy to procede to a newe election saying that Benedictus was not lawfully called but came in by force bribing But the clergie not daring to attempt any new election at Rome weÌt to Sene and there elected this Garhardus bishop of Florence whome Hildebrande brought with him So were 2. popes in Rome together But Garhardus named Nicolaus 2. holding a councel at Sutrium through the helpe of Duke Godfride and Guibert and other bishops about Italie caused the other Pope to be deposed Benedictus vnderstanding them to be set against him through the means of Hildebrand vnpoped himself and went to Uelitras liuing there more quietly theÌ he shuld haue done at Rome Here is to be touched by the way the error of the glose vpon the 23. dist which falsly alledgeth out of the Chronicles that Benedictus 10. which succeeded Stephen was deposed after whoÌ came Ioannes bishop of Sabine for money he againe deposed Benedictus was then restored and after displaced againe and then Ioannes Archdeacon ad portam latinam was made Pope and he againe deposed by the Emperor and all this wtin one yere Which history neither is founde in any Chronicle nor agreeth vpon any Benedictus saue only that Benedictus 9. was deposed then reigned 3. popes together Benedictus 9. Siluester 3. Gregorius 6. which before was called Ioannes ad portam latinam whome the Emperor deposed all three together But that Benedict neither was the 10. neither did hee succeede pope Stephen as the glose recordeth Nicolas thus being set vp without the minde both of the emperour of the people of Rome after his fellow Pope was driuen away brake vp the Synode of Sutrium came to Rome where he assembled an other councel called concilium Lateranum In which councel first was promulgate the terrible sentence of excommunication mentioned in the decrees beginneth In nomine Domini nostri c. The effect whereof is this First that he after a subtile practise as farre and as plainly as he durst speake vndermindeth the Emperours iurisdiction and transferreth to a few Cardinals and certaine Catholike persons the full authoritie of chusing the Pope Secondly against all such as do creepe into the seat of Peter by money or fauoure wtout the full consent of the Cardinals he thuÌdreth with terrible blasts of excommunication accursing them and their children with deuils as wicked persons to the anger of almighty god geuing also authoritie and power to Cardinals with the Clergie and laitie to depose all such persons and cal a councel general wheresoeuer they wil against them Item in the sayde Councell of Laterane vnder Pope Nicholas the seconde Berengarius Andegauensis an Archdeacon was driuen to the recantation of his doctrine denying the reall substance of Christes holy body and bloud to be in the Sacrament otherwise then sacramentally and in mysterie In the same councell also was hatched inuented the new found deuise and terme of Transubstantiation It were to long heere to declare the confederation betwixt this Nicholas and Robertus Guiscardus whome this pope coÌtrary to all right and good law displacing the right heire made Duke of Apulia Calabria Sicilia and captain general of S. Peters lands that through his force of armes and violence he might the better subdue all such as should rebell to his obedience and so did Nowe let all men iudge vnderstand which be godly wise howe this standeth with the doctrine of Christ the example of Peter or the spirit of a christen bishop by ourward armes violeÌce to conquer christen men countreis vnder the obedience of a bishops sea Thus Pope Nicolas the 2. well aunswering to his Greeke name by might and force continued 3. yeres and a halfe But at length he mette with Brazutus cup and so turned vp his heeles At the beginning of this Nicolas or somewhat before about the yere of our Lorde 1057. Henricus the 4. after the decease of Henrie the 3. was made Emperour being but a childe raigned 50. yeres but not without great molestatioÌ and much disquietnes and all through the vngracious wickednesse of Hildebrand as hereafter the Lord so permitting shal be declared Here by the way commeth to be noted an exaÌple wherby all Princes may learne and vnderstand how the pope is to be handled whosoeuer loketh to haue any goodnesse at his hand If a man stand in feare of his curse he shall be made his slaue but if he be despised of you ye shal haue him as you list For the Popes curse may well be assimiled to Domicianus
Monuments of bookes were consumed In the time whereof the Danes by fauour of some of the citizens entred the citie and slew more then iii M. of the Normanes But not long after King William chased them out and droue them to the ships tooke suche displeasure with the inhabitauÌtes of that countrey that he destroied the land from Yorke to Durham so that 9. yeres after the prouince lay wast and vninaââred onely except S. Iohns land of Beuerley the people theroft so straitly being kept in penurye by the warre of the king that as our English storie sayeth they eate rats cats and dogs and other vermine Also in the fourth yeare of this king Malcolyn king of Scots entred into Northumberland destroyed the couÌtrey slew there much of the people both of men women and children after a lamentable sorte and tooke some prisoners But within 2. yeares after king William made such warre vpon the Scottes that he forced Malcolyn theyr king to doe him homage And thus much concerning the outwarde calamities of this Realme vnder this forreine Conquerour Whych is nowe the fifth time that the sayd land with the inhabitaunce thereof hath bene scourged by the hande of God First by the Romaines in the time of Iulius Cesar. Then by the Scottes and Pictes as hath bene shewed afterwarde by the Saxons Againe the Saxons or Englishmen did not enioy the possession of Britain with long quiete but were brought in as much subiection themselues vnder the Danes as they had brought the Britaines before and that muche more in so muche that throughe all England if an Englishe man had mette a Dane vppon a bridge he might not stirre one foote before the Lord Dane otherwise Lurdane were past And then if the Englishe man had not geuen lowe reuerence to the Dane at hys comming by he âas sure to be sharpely punished wyth more as aboue hath bene declared And this subiection almoste continued from the reigne of Kinge Ethelwolfus 230. yeares till the reigne of king Edwarde And yet the indignation of God thus ceased not but stirred vp the Normandes against them who Conquered and altered the whole Realme after their owne purpose in somuche that besides the innouation of the lawes coignes and possessions there was in no Church of England almoste anye English bishop but only Normands forreiners placed through all their Dioces To suche miserie was this lande then brought vnto that not onely of all the English nobilitie not one house was standing but also it was thought reprochfull to be called an English man This punishmeÌt of God against the English nation writers do assigne biuersly to diuers causes as partly before is touched of whoÌ some assigne this to be cause as foloweth in the wordes of the storie In primitiua Angliae Ecclesia religio clarissimè splenduit ita vt Reges Reginae Duces Episcopi vel MonachatuÌ vel exilium pro Dei amore appeterent processu verò temporis adeo omnis virtus in eis emarcuit vt gentem nullam proditione nequitia sibi parem esse permitterent c. The meanyng whereof is that whereas Kings and Queenes Dukes and Prelates in the primitiue time of the English church were ready for Religion to forsake either liberty or countrey and giue themselues to a solitarie life In processe of time they grew to such dissolutenes that they left no other realme like vnto them in iniquity c. Again some writing of the vision of king Edward a litle before the inuasion of the NormaÌds testify how the king reporting of his owne vision should heare that for the great enormitye and misbehauior of the heade Dukes Bishops and Abbats of the realme the kingdome should be geuen to the hand of their enemies after the decease of him for the space of a C. yeres and one day Which space was also seene by William conquerour to be a hundreth yeres fiftie and that his progenie so long should continue Againe some wryters entreating of this so great wrath of God vpon the Englishe people declare the cause therof as foloweth Nam ficut Angl Britones quds Deus disterminate proposuerat peccatis suis exigentibus humiliuerant a term Angliae minus iniustè fugauerant sic ipsi duplici persecutione c. Like as the Englishmen did subdue the Britons whom God proposed for theyr deseruings to exterminate and them vniustly did dispossesse of their land so they should likewise be subdued and scourged with a double persecution first by the Danes and after by the Normanes c. Moreouer to these iniuries and iniqnities done and wrought by the English men hetherto recited let vs adde also the cruell villanie of this nation in murdering and tything of the innocent Normans before who comming as straungers wyth Alfrede the lawfull heire of the Crowne were despitefully put to death Which seemeth to me no little cause why the Lorde whose doings be alwaies iust right did suffer the Normans so to preuaile By the coÌming in of the which Normans and by their quarel vnto the Realme iii. things we may note learne First to consider and learne the righteous retribution and wrath of God from heauen vpon all iniquitie and vnrighteous dealing of men Secondly we may thereby note what it is for Princes to leaue no issue or sure succession behinde them Thirdly what daungers often do chaunce to Realmes publiquely by foreine mariage with other Princes c. In the same fourth yeare of this king betwene Easter and Whitsontide was holden a solemne councell at Winchester of that clergy of England At the which counsell were present two Cardinals sent from Pope Alexander 2. Peter Iohn In this counsell the king being there himselfe present were deposed diuers bishops Abbots and priors by the meanes of the king wtout any euident cause to the intent his Normans might be preferred to the rule of the Church as he had preferred his knightes before to the rule of the teÌporaltie therby to stand in more surety of the land Amongest whoÌ also Stigandus Archb. of Cant. was put downe for 3. causes against him pretended The first was for that he had holden wrongfully that byshoprike while Robert the Archbishop aboue meÌtioned pag. 156. was liuing The seconde was for that he had receiued the palle of Benedict byshop of Rome the fifth of that name Whyche Benedict for buying his Popedome had bene deposed as is shewed before The thirde cause for that he occupied the said palle wtout license and lawfull autoritie of the court of Rome Then Stigandus wel proued the beneuolence of king William For where before the king seemed in frendly couÌtenance to make much of him and did vnto him great reuerence then he chaunged all his mildenes into sternes excused himselfe by the bishops of Romes autority So that in the ende Stigandus was depriued of his dignitie and kept in
so with shift of aunswere dalied out the time while he had filled his cofers wyth the commodities of that benefice The same yeare after the death of Anselme the King conuerted the Abbey of Eley to a Byshopricke which before was vnder the Byshopricke of Lyncolne placing there Henrie Byshop of Bangor the first bishop of that sea And as of late yeares before this diuers wonders were scene as starres falling from heauen so thick that they coulde not be nombred at the setting soorth of the Christians to the holy lande Iornalens A blasing starre ouer Constantinople A spring boyling out bloud sene at Finchamstede in Barkeshire three weekes together An. 1090. Gisburnons After that the firmament appearing so red as it had bene all on fire Also two ful Moones appearing together one in the East the other in the West on maundy thursday with a blasing starre in the same yeare appearing about the taking of Duke Robert hauyng a white circle inclosing it An. 1106. Iornalens Also wyth an Eclipse of the Sunne darkned after that so likewise about this present yere An. 1110. was seene the floude of Trent about Notyngham so dryed vp from morning to 3. of the clocke at after noone that men might go ouer it drishodde Gisburnens Also in Shrosbery a great earthquake happened And after that followed a sharpe winter great moraine of beastes and pestilence of men as Gualterius Guisburnens recordeth Moreouer the same author mentioneth that next about the same yeare the like vading of water also happened in the floud of Medeway And in Thamis betwene the bridge the tower and vnder the bridge froÌ midnight to the next euening was so great an ebbe that an vnnumerable forte of people and children waded ouer scarce kne depe in the water the sea withdrawing his tide x. miles from his accustomed course Rog. Houeden Gualter Gisburneris c. In the which yeare also as the sayde author and Iornalens doe testifie the Citie of Worcester by casualtie was consumed with fire Also the citie of Chester An. 1114. Rog. Houed The next yere following Rodolphus bishop of Rochester an Englishman was promoted to be Archb. of Canterb and Thurstinus the kings chaplaine was elect archbishop of York who being content to receiue his benediction or consecration of the see of Cant. yet because he refused to make his profession of obedience to the same See he was by the king depriued of his dignitie Then Thurstin by the instigation of certaine of his clerkes at York tooke his iorney to Rome who there making his complaint to Pope Paschalis brought with him a letter from the Pope to the King where among other woordes was conteined as followeth Audiuimus electum Eboracensis Ecclesiae virum sapientem strenuum fine iudicio ab Eboracensi sequestratum ecclesia quod nimirum diuinae iustitiae S. Patrum institutionib aduersatur Nos quidem neque Cant. ecclesiam minui neque Eboracensem volumus praeiudicium pati sed eam constitutionem quae a B. Gregorio Anglicae gentis Apostolo inter easdem ecclesias constituta est firmam censemus illibatamque seruari Idem ergo electus vt iustitia exigit ad suam ecclesiam omnibus modis reuocetur Si quid autem quaestionis inter easdem ecclesias nascitur praesentibus vtrisque partibus in vestra praesentia pertractetur c. In English thus We heare and vnderstand that the Archbi elect of the church of Yorke a discrete and industrious man is sequestred from the church of York which standeth against both diuine iustice and the institution of holy fathers Our purpose is that neither the church of CaÌt. should be empaired nor againe that the church of Yorke should suffer any preiudice but that the same constitution which was by blessed Gregory the apostle of the english nation set and decreed betweene those two churches should remaine still in force and effect inuiolate Wherfore as touching the forsaid elect let him be receaued againe by any meanes as right and meere it is vnto his Church And if there be any question betwene the foresaid churches let it be handled and decided in your presence both the two parties beyng there present c. Upon the occasion of this letter a solemne assemble there was appoynted at Salisbury about the hearing of thys controuersy The variance betwene these two prelates stil encreased more and more Radulph Archbishop of Can. in no case would yeelde nor condiscend to geue imposition of handes vnto him vnlesse he would make his profession of obedience Thurstine againe saide he would willingly receiue embrace his benediction but as touching the profession of his subiection that he woulde not agree vnto Then the king declaring his minde therein signified vnto Thurstin that without his subiection and obedience professed to the Archbishop of Cant. he shoulde not enioy hys consecration to be Archbishop of York Wherunto Thurstin nothing replying againe renounced his Archbishopricke promising moreouer to make no more claime vnto is nor molest them that should inioy it Shortly after this it happened that Pope Paschalis died After whome as is aboue rehearsed succeeded Pope Gelasius which liue prior past a yere and died in France Whereupon the Cardinals which then followed the sayd Pope Gelasius to Cluniake created an other Pope of their chusing whom they called Calixtus 2. The other cardinals which were at Rome did chuse an other Pope called Gregorie as mention before is made About which 2. Popes much sturre there was in Christen Realmes As this Calixtus was remaining in Fraunce and there calling a general couÌcell at Remis as ye heard before Thurstinus the Archbishop of Yorke desired license of the King to goe to the Councel purposing there to open the cause of his Church which estsones he obtained first promising to the king that he should there attempt nothing that should be preiudiciall to the Church of Cant. In the meane time the king had sent secret word vnto the Pope by Radulph and other procurators that in no case he would consecrate Thurstinus Yet notwithstanding the faithfull promise of the Pope made to the King so it fell out that the sayde Pope through the sute of his Cardinals whome Thurstinus had wonne to him was inclined to consecrate him and gaue him the palle For this deede the king was fore discontented with Thurstine and warned him the entrie of his land In this councell at Rhemis aboue mentioned where were gathered 434. Prelates these 5. principal actes were concluded 1. That no man should either buy or sell any Bishoprike abbotship deanry archdeaconship priesthood prebeÌdship altar or any Ecclesiasticall promotion or benefice orders consecration church halowing seat or stall within the quire or any office ecclesiasticall vnder danger of excommunication if he did persist 2. That no lay person should geue inuesture of anye Ecclesiasticall possession or that any spirituall men should
Upon Herefordshyre Gloucestershyre Wyrcestershyre Salopsshyre 5. Upon Wiltshyre Dorcetshyre Somercetshyre Deuonshyre Cornwall 6. Euerwickshire Richmondshire Lancaster Copland Weshnarland Northumberland Cumberland In the which yeare also Richard Archb. of Caunterbury made 3. Archdeacons in his dioces where as before there was but one About which tyme also it was graunted by the kyng to the popes legate that a Clerke shoulde not be called before a temporall iudge except for offence in the forest or for hys say see that he holdeth Item that no Archbishop or Bishoprick nor Abbey should remayne in the kings handes ouer one yeare wtout great cause It chaunced the same yeare that this was done there was at Canterbury one elected to be Abbot in the house of S. Austen named Albert who made great labor and sute vnto the Archbishop that he would come to hys Church and there consecrate him Abbot of S. Austens To whome the archb sent word agayne that he was not bound to come to him but rather the other should repayre to the Metropolitane church of Caunterbury there to receiue hys consecration Whereupon controuersie rising betwene them the foresaid new Elect appealed vp to the audience of the Pope and so laboured vp hymselfe to Rome Where he so handled the matter by what meanes I cannot tell vnles with his golden bottle wherewith he queÌched the popes thirsty soule for Abbots neuer trauel lightly without far purses to Rome that with short dispatche he procured letters from Alexander the pope to Roger bishop of Worcester Signifying to hym that he had geuen in charge and commaundement to the archb of Cant. in the behalfe of hys deare sonne Albert that he should consecrate hym within hys own monastery which monastery properly and soly without mediation belonged to the iurisdiction of Rome and so likewise should do to his successors after him without any exaction of obedience of theÌ Which thing further he sayd if the archb woulde refuse to do within the terme appoynted that then he the foresayd B. of Worcester should by the authoritie committed vnto him execute the same al maner of appellatioÌ or other decree whatsoeuer should come notwithstaÌding This letter being obtayned the Abbot that would be returneth home supposing with hymselfe all things to be sure The archb vnderstanding the case and seeing hymselfe so straightly charged and yet lothe to yeld and stoupe to the Abbot took to him pollicy where authoritie would not serue and both to saue himselfe and yet to disapoynt the Abbot he watcheth a tyme when the Abbot was about busines of hys house And comming the same tyme to the monastery as he was coÌmaunded to do with all things appointed that to suche a busines appertayned called for the Abbot pretending no lesse but to geue him his consecration The Abbot beyng called for was not at home The archb fayning hymselfe not a little agreued at his labour good wil so lost departed as one in whome no redy diligence was lacking if in case that the Abbot had bene at home Wherupon the Abbot being thus disapoynted was fayne to fill his siluer stagon a fresh make a new course to Rome to hys father the pope of whome he receiued his consecration and so came home agayne with as much witte as he went forth but not with so much mony peradâenture as he went withall We haue declared a little aboue pag. 175. touching the actes and doynges of this Pope Alexander the 3. howe he had brought the Emperours head vnder hys foote in S. Markes Church at Uenice at which time and place peace was concluded and a composition made betweene the P. and the sayd Fredericke the Emperor Which pacificatioÌ Rog. Houedenus and Gualterus Gisburgensis referre to this tyme beyng the yeare of our Lord. 1177. bringing in two seuerall letters sent from the sayd Pope to Richard Archbishop of Canterbury and to Roger Archbishop of York and Hugh byshop of Duresme Out of the whiche letters so much as serueth to our purpose I haue taken and here inserted The letter of Pope Alexander sent to Roger Archbyshop of Yorke and to the Byshop of Duresme ALexander seruaunt of the seruaunts of God to his reuerend brethren Roger Archbishop of Yorke and Hugh Byshop of Duresme greeting and Apostolicall blessing The obsequy and seruice of your kinde deuotion which hitherto you are knowne to haue geuen bothe deuoutly and laudably to vs and to the Church requireth that we should describe to you as to our speciall frendes the prosperous successe of the Churche and to let you know as spirituall children of the Churche what hath happened to the same For meete it is conuenient and also honest that you whome we haue had so firme and sure in our deuotion should now be cherished and made ioyous in the prosperitie of vs and of the Churche And about the end of the Epistle it followeth thus The next day following which was the feast of S. Iames the sayd Emperour so requesting we came to the foresayd Churche of S. Marke there to celebrate our solemne Masse where as we were comming in the way the sayd Emperor met vs without the Church and placing vs agayne on his right hand he brought vs so into the sayd Church After the masse was done placing vs agayn on his right hand he brought vs to the Church dore And moreouer when we should take our palfrey he held our stirrup exhibiting to vs such honor and reuerence as hys progenitours were wont to exhibite to our predecessors Wherefore these shal be to incite your diligence and study towardes vs that you reioyce with vs and the Church in these our prosperous successes and also that you shall open the same effect of peace to other deuout childreÌ of the church that such as be touched with the zeal of the house of the Lord may congratulate reioyce also in the Lord for the great working of peace which he hath geuen GeueÌ at Venice in the deepe riuer the xxvi of Iuly This yeare the contention reuiued agayne spoken of little before pag. 173. betwene the 2. archbishops of York and Canterb. The occasion whereof was this The maner and practise of the pope is when he beginneth to lacke money he sendeth some limitting Cardinall abroad to fetch his harnest in So there came this yeare into EnglaÌd as lightly few yeares were without them a certayn Cardinall from Rome called Hugo or as Houedenus nameth him Hugezun who would needes keepe a Councell at Westin To this Councel resorted a great coÌfluence about middle of Lent of Bishops Abbots Priors Doctors such other of the Clergye As euery one was there placed in his order and after his degree first commeth the archb of Yorke named Roger who thinking to present the other Archbishop came something sooner straighway placed hymselfe on the right hand of the Cardinall Richard the Archbishop of Cant. following shortly after and seing the first place
what is the price and reward of breaking the iust commaundement of God After him likewise Richard his sonne who was called Richard Coeur de Lyon rebelled agaynst his father And also Iohn his youngest sonne did not much degenerate from the steps of his brethren In somuch that this foresayd Richard like an vnkinde childe persecuting and taking part agaynst his father brought him to such distresse of body and minde that for thought of hart he fell into an ague and within foure dayes departed after he had raigned 35. yeares whose corps as it was caried to be buried Richard his sonne coÌming by the way meeting it beginning for compassion to weepe the bloud brast incontinent out of the nose of the king at the comming of his sonne geuing therby a certayne demonstration how he was the onely author of his death After the death and raigne of which king his children after him worthely rewarded for their vnnaturalnesse against their father lacking the successe which their father had lost all beyond the sea that their father had got before And thus much concerning the raign of Henry the second and the death of Thomas Becket whose death as is aforesayd happened in the dayes of pope Alexander the thyrd which pope vsurping the keies of Ecclesiasticall regiment 21. yeares or as Gisburgensis writeth 23. yeares gouerned the Church with much tumult striuing and contending with Fredericke the Emperour not shaming like a most proud Lucifer to tread with his foote vpon the necke of the sayd Emperour as is aboue described pag. 205. This Pope among many other his acres had certain Councels as is partly before touched some in Fraunce some at Rome in LateraÌ by whom it was decreed that no Archbishop should receiue the palle vnlesse he should first sweare Concerning the solemnity of which palle for the order and maner of geuing and taking the same with obedience to the pope as it is coÌteined in their own words I thought it good to set it forth vnto thee that thou mayest well consider and vnderstand their doings therein ¶ The forme and maner how and by what wordes the Pope is wont to geue the pâlle vnto the Archbyshop AD honorem omnipotentis Dei beatae Mariae virginis beatorum Petri Pauli Domini nostri N. Papae sanctae Romana Ecclesiae see non N. Edeââ ãâ¦ã tradimus ãâ¦ã pon ãâ¦ã diebus qui ãâ¦ã concessis That is in English To the honor of almighty God and of blessed Mary the virgine and of ãâã â Peter and Paule and of our Lord Pope â and of the holy Church of Rome and also of the Church of â committed to your charge we geue to you the ãâ¦ã froÌ the body of S. Peter as a ãâã of the office ãâã which you may weare âin your owne church ãâã dayes whiche be expressed in the priuiledges of the sayd church graunted by the sea Apostolicke ¶ Notes vpon the same ¶ To the honour c. with what confidence durst the Pope ââuple the honor of almighty God and the honor of Mary of S. Peter and of the Pope and of the Romish Church altogether if he had not bene a presumptuous Lucifer equalling himselfe not onely with faith Saints but also euen with him which is God alenÌe to be blessed for euer Taken from the body c. If S. Peters body be not all consumed let him shew it if he canâ if he can not shew ât how then is this palle tââen from the body of S. Peter âor if he meane it to be of S. Peters owne wearing the ãâã S Peter had a godly wardrop of palles when euer Archbishop in all Christondome receiueth from the Pope ãâã palle As a fulnes of the office c. Rather he might say the fulnesse of his owne purfe when as Archbishops payd so sweetly for it In so much that ãâã the Archbishop of Mentz as is aboue touched pag. 172. a litle before in the councell of Basile where the price was wont to be but a thousand florences could not obtein it without 26. thousand florences Vpon certayne dayes c. This difference there was betwene the Pope and other Archbyshops For the Pope might weare the palle at all times and in all places at his pleasure Archbishoppes might not weare it but vpon certayne dayes and in their church onely within their prouince Moreouer this posse should not be asked but with great instaunce and within three monethes with out which palle he is not to be named Archbishop But may be deposed hauing it not after three monethes And the same palle must also be buried with him when he dieth And when it is geueÌ some priuiledge must be geuen withall or the olde renued In like-maner proceedeth the othe of euery Byshop swearing obedience to the Pope in like wordes as followeth EGo N Episcopus N ab hac hora in aâtea fidelis obedieÌs ero beato Petro sanctaequè Apostoneae Romanae Ecclesiae Domino meo D N. Papae suisque succelloribus canonicè intrantibus Non ero in consilio seu auxilio coÌsensu vel faeto vt vâam perdant aut membrum seu capiantur mala capatione Consiltrum verò quod mihi credturi sunt per se aut per âuncium feu literas corum me sciente nemini pandam Papatum Romanum Regalia S. Petri adiutor eis ero ad retinendum defendendum saluo meo ordine contrá omnem hominem Legatum Apostolicae sedis in cundo redeundo honorificè tractabo in suis necessitatibus adiuuâbo Vocatus ad synodum veniam nisi praepeditus fuero canonica praepeditione Apostolorum limina singulis trenniis visitabo âut per me aut per meum nunclum âââ Apostolica absoluar licentia Possessiones verò ad mensam mei Episcopatus pertinentes non-vendam neque donabe neque oppignorabo neque de nouo infeudabo nec aliquo modo alienabo inconsulto Rom. pontifice sic me Deus adiuuel sancta Dei Euangelia That is in English IN. Bishop of N. from this houre henceforth wil be faythful and obedient to blessed S. Peter and to the holye Apostolicke Churche of Rome and to my Lord N. the pope I shal be in no councell nor help either with my coÌsent or deed whereby either of them or any member of theÌ may be unpayred or wherby they may be taken with any euill taking The councell which they shall commit to me either by theÌselues or by messenger or by their letters wittingly or willingly I shall vtter to none their hindrauÌce and damage To the remining and maintening the papacy of Rome and the regalities of S. Peter I shal be an arder so mine order be salued agaynst all persons The Legate of the Apostolicke sea both in going and comming I shal honorably entreat and help him in all necessities Being called to a ââhode I shal be ready to câme vnlesse I be let by
the monke what he had brought He said of his frute and that very good the best that he did euer tast Eate said the king and he toke one of the peares which he did know and did eate Also being bid to take an other did eate lykewise sauerly And so likewise the third Then the king refraining no longer tooke one of the poysoned peares and was therewith poysoned as is before c. In the raigne of this king Iohn the citizens of London first obtained of the king to chose yerely a Maior In whose time also the bridge of London was first builded of stone which before was of woode Rastall * King Henry the third AFter this king Iohn had raigned as some say 17. yeres or as some say though falsly 19. yeres was as is abouesaid poisoned died Thys king left behinde him 4. sonnes and 3. daughters first Henry second Richard and he was Earle of Cornwall Third William of Valentia Fourth Guido Disenay He had also an other sonne who afterward was made bishop Of his daughters first was Isabel maried afterward to Fredericke the Emperour The second named Alinour maried to William earl Marshal The third to Mounfort the Earl of Leicester c. An other story sayth that he had but two daughters Isabel and Elionore or as an other calleth her Ioane which was after Queene of Scotland Ex Chronico vetusto Anglic. This king Iohn being deceased which had many enemies both of Earles Barons especially of the Popish Clergie Henric hys eldest sonne was then of the age of 9. yeares At what time the most of the Lordes of England did adhere to Ludouike or Lewes yâ French kings sonne whom they had sent for before in displeasure of king Iohn to be their king and had sworne to him their allegeaunce Then William Earle Marshall a noble man and of great authority and a graue and a sound couÌseller friendly and quietly called vnto him diuers Earles and Barons and taking this Henry the young prince sonne of king Iohn setteth him before them vsing these words Behold saith he right honourable and well beloued although we haue * persecuted the father of this yong Prince for his euil demeanour worthely yet this yong childe whome here ye see before you as he is in yeres tender so is he pure and innocent from these his fathers doings Wherfore in as much as euery man is charged only with the burthen of his owne workes and transgressions neither shall the childe as the Scripture teacheth vs beare the iniquity of his father we ought therefore of duetie and conscience to pardone this young and tender Prince and take compassion of his age as ye see And now for so much as he is the kings natural and eldest sonne and must be our soueraigne and king and successor of this kingdom come and let vs appoynt him our king and gouernour and let vs remoue from vs this Lewes the French kings sonne suppresse his people which is a confusion and a shame to our nation and the yoke of their seruitude let vs cast off from our shoulders To these words spake answered the Earle of Glocester And by what reason or right sayd he can we so do seeing we haue called him hether haue sworne to him our feaultie Whereunto the Earle Marshall inferred againe and sayd Good right and reason we haue and ought of duety to do no lesse for that he contrary to our minde and calling hath abused our affiance and feaulties Truthe it is we called him c ment to prefer him to be our chieftaine and gouernor but he estsones surprised in pride hath contemned and despised vs and if we shal so suffer him he will subuert and ouerthrow both vs and our nation and so shall we remaine a spectacle of shame to all men and be as outcastes of all the world At these words all they as inspired from aboue cried altogether with one voice be it so he shal be our king And so the day was appoynted for his coronation which was the day of Simon Iude. This coronation was kept not at Westminster for as much as Westminster the same tune was holdeâ of the Frenchmen but as Glocester the safest place as was thought at that time in the realme an 1216. by Swallow the Popes Legate through counsel of all the Lords and Barons that held with his rather king Iohn to witte the Bishop of Winchester Bishop or Barn Bishop of Chester and Bishop of Worcester the Earle Radulph of Chester William Earle Marshal William Earl of Pembroke William Tren Earle of Feres William de Bruer Serle or Samarike de mal Baron These were at the crowning of the king at Glocester Many other lords and Barons there were which as yet helde wyth Lewes the French kings sonne to whom they had done their homage before And immediatly after the crowning of thys king he held his couÌcell at Bristow at S. Martines least where were assembled 11. Byshops of England Wales with diuers Earles Barons and knights of England All which did sweare feaultie vnto the king After which homage thus done to the king the legate Swalo interdicted Wales because they held with the foresaid Lewâes and also the Barons al other as many as gaue help or counsell to Lewes or any other that moued or stirred any war against Henry the new king he accursed them All which notwithstanding the sayde Lewes did not cease but first laid siege to the Castel or Douer xv daies when he could not preuaile there he tooke the castel of Berkhamsted and also the castel of Hartford doing much harme in the countreis in spoiling robbing the people where they went by reason wherof the Lordes and Commons which held with the king assembled theÌselues together to driue Lewes and his men out of the land But some of the BaroÌs with the Frenchmen in the meane season went to Lincoln and tooke the Citie and held it to the vse of Lewes Which being knowen ensoones a greate power of the kinges parte made thether as the Earle Ranolfe of Chester William Earle Marshal and William de le Brues Earle of Feres with many other Lords and gaue battaile vnto Lewes and his party so that in conclusion Lewes lost the field and of his side were slaine the Earle of Perchis Saer de Quincy Earle of Winchester Henry de la Bohon Erle of Herford and syr Robert le Fizwater with diuers other moe Wherupon Lewes for succour fled to London causing the gates there to be shut kept waiting there for more succour out of France Which assoone as the king had knowledge off immediatly sent to the Maior and Burges of the Citie willing them to render them and their Citie to him as their chiefe lord and king promising to graunt to them againe all their fraunchises and liberties as in times past to confirme the same by his great
beggers against one yeââ Why procurest thou men to yeue thee their almes and sayest it is so needefull and thou wilt not thy selfe wynne thee that mede 22. Why wilt not thou beg for poore bedred men that benâ poorer then any of youe sect that liggen and mow not goe about to helpe himselfes sith we be all brethren in God that bretherhed passeth any other that ye or any maÌ coulde make and where most neede were there were most perfection either els ye hold them not your pure brethren but worse but then ye be vnperfite in your begging Why make ye so many maysters among you sithe it is agaynst the teaching of Christ and his Apostle 23. Whos 's bene all your rich courtes that ye han and all your rich inells sith ye seyne that ye han nought ne in properue in common If ye sayne they bene the popes why gether ye then of poore men and Lords so much out of the kinges hand to make your pope riche And sithe ye sayne that it is great perfection to haue nought in proper ne in commen why be ye so fast about to make the Pope that is your father rich and put on him imperfection sithen ye sayne that your goodes bene all hys and he should by reason be the most perfite man it seemeth openlich that ye ben cursed children so to sclaunder your father and make hym imperfect And if ye sayne that the goodes be yours then do ye ayenst your rule and if it be not ayenst your rule theÌ might ye haue both plough and cart and labour as other good men done and not so to beg by losengery and idle as ye done If ye say that it is more perfection to beg them to trauell or worch with your hand why preach ye not openly and teach all men to doe so sithe it is the best most perfite life to the helpe of their soules as ye make children to beg that might haue bene riche heyres 23. Why make ye not your festes to poore men and yeueth hem yeftes as ye done to the rich sith poore men han more nede then the rich What betokeneth that ye go tweyne and tweyne together If ye be out of charitie ye accord not in soule Why beg ye and take salaries thereto more then other priestes sith he that most taketh most charge hath 24. Why hold ye not S. Frauncis rule and his testameÌt sith Frauncis sayth that God shewed him this liuing and this rule and certes if it were Gods will the Pope might not fordoe it or els Frauncis was a lyer that sayd on this wise And but this testament that he made accorde with Gods will or els erred he is a lyer that were out of charitie and as the law sayth he is cursed that letteth the rightfull last will of a dead man And this testament is the last will of Frances that is a dead man it seemeth therefore that all his Freres bene cursed 25. Why will ye not touch no coyned mony with the crosse ne with the kings hed as ye done other iuels both of gold and siluer Certes if ye despise the Crosse or the kinges hâd then ye be worthy to be despised of God and the king and sith ye will receiue mony in your harts and not with your handes and it seemeth that ye holde more holines in your hands than in your hartes and then be false to God 26. Why haue ye exempt you from our kinges lawes and visiting of our byshops more then other Christen men that liuen in this realm if ye be not gilty of traitory to our realme or trespassors to our Bishops But ye will haue the kinges lawes for the trespasse do to you and ye wyll haue power of other Byshops more then other priestes and also haue leaue to prison your brethren as Lordes in your courtes more then other folkes hauâ that bene the kinges liege men 27. Why shall some sect of you Freres pay eche a yeare a certayne to her generall prouinciall or minister or els to her souereignes but if he steale a certayne number of children as some men sayne and certayne if this bene sothe then ye be constreââed vpon certayne payne to do theft agaynst Gods commaundement Non furtum facies 28. Why be ye so hardy to graunt by letters of fraternitie to men and women that they shall haue part and merite of all your good dedes and ye witen neuer whether God be apayd with your dedes because of your sinne Also ye witten neuer whether that man or woman be in state to be saued or damned then shall he haue no merite in heuyn for hys owne dedes ne for none other mans And all were it so that he should haue part of your good dedes yet shuld he haue no more then God woulde geue him after that he were worthy and so mich shal ech man haue of Gods yeft without your limitation But if ye will say that ye bene Gods fellowes and that he may not doe without your assent then be ye blasphemers to God 29. What betokeneth that ye haue ordeyned that wheÌ such one as ye haue made your brother or sister and hath a letter of your scale that letter mought be brought in your holy chapter and there be rad or els ye will not praye for him And but ye willen pray especially for all other that were not made your brethren or sistren then were ye not in right charitie for that ought to be commen and namely in Ghostly thinges 30. Frere what charitie is this to ouercharge the people by mighty begging vnder color of preaching or praying or masses singing sith holy write biddeth not thus but euen the contrary for all such ghostly dedes shuld be done freely as God yeueth them freely 31. Frere what charitie is this to beguile children or they commen to discretion and bynde hym to your orders that byn not grounded in Gods law against her frendes will sithen by this folly bent many Apostataes both in wil and dede and many bene Apostataes in her will during al her lyfe that would gladly be discharged if they wist how and so many bene Apostataes that shoulden in other states haue byn true men 32. Frere what charitie is this to make so many Freres in euery country to the charge of the people sith persons vicares alone ye secular priests alone ye monkes Chanons alone with bishops aboue them were inough to the church to doe priestes office And to adde moe then inough is a foule error and great charge to the people and this openly agaynst Gods will that ordayned all thinges to be done in weight number and measure and Christ himselfe was apayd with 12. Apostles and a few disciples to preach and doe priestes office to all the whole worlde then was it better do then is now at this tyme by a thousand dele and right so as foure fingers with
his indeuour leuieth an army and prepareth his furniture and other necessaries for the deliuerie of the Christians so mightely oppressed as ye heard by the Turke or Tartarians Who hearing of the comming of the Emperour left the straight way thorough Hungarie whyche they came returned by the riuer of Danubium to Taurica and so through the fennes of Meotida and by the riuer Tanaum into Sarmatia Asiatica When the Cardinals had nowe a long time protracted the creation of the Pope and would not agree vpon the same The Emperor put them in remembrance of their duty and blameth them for their disagreeing and exhorteth them to be more carefull for the christian common wealth His 2. Epistles touching this matter are extant Wherby appeareth that only for the care and desire of peace he had to the christian vnitie and state he did the same and for that peraduenture the cardinals refused to make peace with him before they had created a newe Pope The one for more breuitie I haue omitted and here the other inserted An Epistle Inuectiue of the Emperour vnto the Cardinals for that they cannot agree vpon the creation of the Pope VNto you I write Oh you children of Ephraim which euill haue bent your bowes and worse haue shot your arrowes filthely turning your backes in the day of battaile Vnto you I speake O you children of Belial and disperpled flock You insensible people and assistents of the great iudge Vnto you I wryte O you diseÌtious Cardinals who the world for your deserts doth hate for whose causes the whole world being at variance is euill spoken of Doubtlesse I cannot speake vnto you but to your detractatioÌ because I am worldly and you spiritual I am vnperfect wherfore I must do as the vnperfect worlde doth neither can the parte be dissonant to the whole nor I contrary to my selfe that wryteth Attend ye therfore my rude Epistle wanting the dignity of Rhetoricall stile My prouoked tounge brasteth foorth into wordes before my conceiuing spirit hath deliuered the same and so not attending to the higher regiment hath hastened to expres my words not fully conceiued or premeditate Thus I say troubled minde oftentimes doth beget vnordered talke and vntimely vttereth the same This therfore is that our heart hath conceiued that we beleeue and all men confesse that Iesus Christ the mediatour betweene God and man which came from heauen to make peace vpon the earth is not deuided and at variaunce being also the maister and Lorde of the Apostles But Sathan being deuided in himselfe that blustering prince is amongest you as those to whome he ministreth He euen he the perswader of discorde and dissention that mankiller father of lies and spirite of darkenesse that hath deuided your tonges and set dissention amongst your selues Neither ye doe good one to another nor yet to the world being by you in so perillous a state brought And the little shippe of Peter which is tossed vppon the sea by vehement windes you nothing regarde which shippe though it neede not in deede vtterly to feare drowning yet suffereth it by your negligence many great stormes and perillous tempests Doubtlesse if yee woulde diligently consider howe the nations and people whome ye were wont to iudge in scorne shake their heades at you euery one of you would be ashamed of an other And to say the truth they can not doe too much to detect your so detestable opporobrie for whilest euery one of you aspireth to the chaire euery one is at variance with his fellowe and whilest one of you cannot agree with another none is promoted whilest none is promoted the Cathedrall dignitie vanisheth And thus by your discorde the peaceable state and concorde of the Churche is confounded and the perfection of the faith and Religion whereby yee should liue perisheth And surely through your default it perisheth so that where as nature hath placed the sense and vnderstanding to be that partly like a monster remaineth with you both senselesse and headlesse And no maruell for why your hearing is impaired and that sounde of the mouth that shrilly was heard throughout the whole earth is vtterly dombe and become a scoffing Eccho For why the toundâings of Peter and Paule are now no more heard the Preachers are become dumme dogges and are commaunded to silence Perhappes you haue handes readie to receiue but there be no bribes For why those that were wont to come from Saba and bring golde with them nowe come no more seeing the Lord is not in the maunger and the celestiall shining starre refusing to be their guide Moreouer yee want feete to walke withal for seeing there is no man to geue you ought you will not remoue one foote for any mans pleasure Fie shamelesse people the least and simplest beast may learne you obedience for the birdes haue their Captaine and the sillie Bee their King but you will come vnder no gouernment c. The Emperour yet after thys at the request of Galdwinus the Emperour of Constantinople who came to Fredericus to Parma released the Cardinals out of pryson thinking thereby not onely to gratifie the Emperour Baldwinus but also thinking that therby things would haue the better growne to publique tranquillitie on euery side When the Cardinals were all assembled at Auignia they made Simbaldus a Genues Pope whome by a contrary name for that he had determined as I suppose to be hurtfull to the common wealth they called Innocentius the 4. Of which election when Fredericke vnderstoode be was well pleased therewith And for that he had in all this troublous time bene his friend he well hoped that the Christian common wealth should by him haue ben brought to much peace and coÌcord Wherfore he sent both his legates and letters gratulatorie vnto him letting him to vnderstand howe wel it contented and pleased him that he was made Pope what peace quietnes therby he promiseth as it were to himselfe he maketh full relation thereof offring againe vnto him obseruaunce helpe and aide in all things commeÌding his dignitie to the publique state and quietnesse of the christian common weale and Empire c. Hee also wrote hys letters to Otho Duke of Boioria who a little before was reconciled to the Emperor that he which was elected pope was a good man a louer of peace and studious as well for the tranquilitie of the christian coÌmon wealth as of the Empire The Legates of Fredericke also with the furtherance of Baldwinus the Emperor of Constantinople laboured very diligently for the conclusion of the promised peace And to be briefe euery man was in good hope and looked for no lesse But farre otherwise fell the matter out and contrary to al their expectations For the Pope set on and incouraged by the Cardinals and other against Frederick secretly and amongst themselues wrought contrary to that they openly pretended and not a little disappoynted both Fredericke and others of
life by reasoÌ of their ignorance or simplicity after their entrance become subtle false deceiuing hipocrites entring together with the rest into poore mens houses yea oftentimes become worsse then the other wherupoÌ Mat. 22. wo be vnto you Scribes Phareseis hypocrits which go about c. Therfore they which do this are no true messengers but false Apostles The 3. signe is that the true Apostles if they be reproued suffer the same patiently 2. Cor. 12. saying the tokens of my Apostleship are accomplished among you in all patience sufferance meaning that patience which pertayneth to the maners of the preachers Therfore they which suffer not correction or punishment be no true Apostles but rather shew themselues to be no Christians at all 1. Cor. 12. No man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy ghost Glossa It is meet that christians should be huÌbled to the inteÌt that they may suffer themselues to be reproued and not to be holden vp with yea and nay And also such men do shew themselues to be carnall and not spirituall at all although they fayne themselues to be spirituall Gal. 3. Therefore am I become an enemye vnto you Notwithstanding the Glossa sayth no carnall man will be reproued although he erre Wher efore those preachers which suffer not coroection seeme not to be true Apostles but false Prophets The 4. signe is that true Apostles commend not them selues 2. Cor. 4. For we dare not ioyne our selues nor yet compare our selues vnto others which commend boast many of theyr actes when God alloweth none of them at all Also true preachers although they be in deede prayse worthy for theyr good desertes In the consciences of men are they prayse worthy not to the outward shew alone 2. Cor. 3. We commend our selues sayth the Apostle to the consciences of all men Then they do not commend them selues in coÌparison of other wherfore the glose saith vpon the same place those that deserue no commendation but in comparison of other do chalenge to theÌselues other mens desertes and prayse wherefore in the second Epistle of S. Peter the last chapter it is sayd Euen as our welbeloued brother Paule according to the wisedome that God hath geuen vnto him hath written vnto you Glossa The chiefest of the Apostles hath here forgotten his papall authority and also his keies that were deliuered vnto him For he is astonied as it were at the great wisedom geuen vnto his brother Paule For in deede it is the maner of the elect children of God to be more in loue with the vertues of other men then with their owne wherefore in the second chap. to the Philipp is writteÌ Let those that are superiors esteeme of themselues in all humility They therefore that do the contrary ââving that their state or doings be better then other mens although they be preachers yet are they no true Apostles in deed but false prophets The 5. signe is that true Apostles neede no letters of commendation nor yet desire to haue themselues praysed of men as in the 2. Cor. 3. chap. the Apostle sayth we neede not the letters of commendatioÌ of any man that is to say of false prophets The 6. signe is that true Apostles doe not preach vnlesse they be sent as in the 10. chap. to the Rom. how shall they preach vnlesse they be sent Glossa There be no true Apostles but those that be sent For they haue no neede of Signes which are true witnes bearers but those that be not sent and do preach are false prophets The 7. signe is for as much as false Prophetes haue their authority in their owne names wherfore in the 2. epistle of S. Paul to the Cor. it is written For we dare not boast of our selues or make comparison Glossa That is to say with those that be false prophets not taking their authority froÌ God but vsurping the same desirous to beare rule clayming in their owne name their authority And therefore although peraduenture by presumption they say that they are sent of God as all hereticks will say yet notwithstanding vnlesse they shal proue theyr sending either by spirituall prophecy as Iohn Baptist did saying I am the voyce of a cryer in the desert As out of the prophet Esay in the first chapter of S. Iohns Gospell is alledged Or els by myracles as Moyses did which turned his rod into a Serpent and againe from a Serpent to a rod as in the 7. chap. of Exodus they ought for to be excommunicated till such time they cease from preaching Yet notwithstanding a miracle ought not to be a sufficieÌt testimony of theyr sending for as much as they be done oftentimes and that of euill and wicked men 1. q. 1. we may perceiue towards the end But miracles ought to be suspected for as much as our Sauiour sayth in the 23. of Mathew Then shall false prophets arise c. Therfore they which do chalenge authority in their owne name for as much as they haue not theyr authority from God they are not true Apostles but false preachers The 8. signe is that false Prophets pretending great wisedome and holynes to be in superstition haue named theyr owne traditions to be religion the which are rather to be counted sacrilege or Church robbery and doe vsurpe vnto themselues the due deserts of other men by boasting and bragging among straunge vnknown people Wherfore the Apostle speaking of false Prophets in the 2. chap. to the Col. sayth According to the precepts of men which hauing a face of wisedome consist in superstition interlaced with humility Glose That is to say mingled with fained religion that it might be called religion when in very deede it is nothing els but sacrilege because it is coÌtrary to all authoritye that is contrary to God himselfe that any man should desire to haue gouernment of a multitude without publicke commaundement as in Deuteronomiââ 23. chap. Thou hast entred into thy neighbors vineyarde Glose that is to say into the Church of an other Bishop May a man warne admonish others or els correct that congregation which is not lawfull for him to gouern nor yet to take so great a charge vpon him no. And that it is not lawfull to enter into an other bishops Dioces it is apparant because it is not lawfull for the Archbishopp so to doe To this effect appertayneth that which is red 6. q. 3. And also it is written 9. q. 2. through out Therefore those preachers which agaynst God and his diuine Scriptures do call their owne traditions religioÌ are not are Apostles but false Prophets The 9. signe is by the authority which they haue For as much as they be no preachers of the gospell or ministers of the Sacraments yet they will liue by the Gospell and not by the labour of theyr owne handes against the text in the 2. Thess. 3. neither haue we
and aboue whereas the mere reuenues of the crowne came not to 30000. Of this Robert Grosted wryteth Cestrensis in his 7. booke of his historie that partly for that it greeued hym to see the intollerable exactions of the Pope in this realme and partly because he refused to admitte a certaine younge nephew of the Pope to be canon of his Church as hath bene before recited He therefore wryting to the Pope and signifying that he could not admit any such persons into hys Church which neither knewe themselues nor the tounge of the people nor the charges committed vnto them was called vp to Rome and there excommunicated who then appealing from the Pope shortly after departed which was An. 1253. It chanced within 2. yeares after his decease the sayde Pope Innocent being a slepe a certaine Bishop apparelled bishop like appeared vnto him and striking him with his staffe on his left side sayde Surge miser veni in iudicium That is Rise wretch and come to thy iudgement The next day after the Pope was found amased as a man stroken on the side with the stroke of a staffe This Robert though he was greatly commended for his sanctimony as Cestrensis sayeth for his myracles yet was he not permitted in the court of Rome to be ascribed in the Cataloge of Saintes And thus much out of Cestrensis concernyng thys matter But Math. Paris and the author of Flores historiarum prosecuting thys storie more at large addeth thys more vnto it sayth That Pope Innocent the next yeare folowing which was An. 1254. being passing angry contrary to the minde of his brethren the Cardinals woulde haue the bones of the foresayd byshop of Lincolne cast out of the Church and purposed to bring him into suche spite and hatred of the people that he shuld be counted an Ethnicke a rebell and disobedient person through the whole worlde And thereuppon caused his letters to be wrytten and sent downe to the king of England knowing that the king would gladly serue him therein to haue the spoyle of the bishop and of his church But the night following the said B. of Linc. appeared vnto him as coÌming in his pontificalibus and with a seuere couÌtenance and sterne loke and terrible voyce speaketh vnto him being in his rest smiting him on the side with a vehement stroke with the ende of his crossestaffe thus said O thou scourfie lazie old bald lousie wretched doting Pope Hast thou purposed to cast out my bones out of the Church to the shame and slaunder of me Now commeth this rash wilfulnesse in thy head It were more meete for thee being this aduaunced by God honoured to make much of the zelous seruaunts of God although departed The lord wil not suffer thee heÌceforth to haue any more power ouer me I haue writteÌ vnto thee in the spirit of humilitie and loue that thou shouldest correct thy manifolde errors But thou wyth a proud eye and disdainful hart hast despised my wholesome admonitions Woe to thee that despisest shalt not thou also be despised And so the Bishop departing from the Pope stroken as is said on the side leât him for half dead and so lying in sorow lamentation Wherupon his chamberlains being amased hearing these things came ruÌning to the pope to know what him ailed To whome the Pope much troubled and bexed in his spirit sayd that great terrors in his slepe vehemently disturbed and molested him in such sorte that he thought he should neuer recouer it nor be restored to himselfe againe Oh sayeth he howe sore is my side and howe egerly it vexeth me as being runne through with a speare Neither did the Pope eate or drinke all that day but faining himself to be sicke of a burning ague kept in And yet the indignation of the irefull hand of God sayth the story so left him not For after these wholesome admonitions geuen to hym by the seruaunt of God the Pope not regarding them but all set vpon warre suppression of his enemies and secular affaires gaue his minde wholy vnto them And yet all his labors counsailes expences bestowed vpon them could neuer prosper after that day in that he weÌt about For the Pope the same time hauing warre with the Apulians all his army fighting vnder the Popes nephew their captaine were slaine confounded the number of many thousands whose lamentable slaughter al the countrey of the Romains did much bewaile The Pope not yet quiet in his minde directeth his iorney towarde Naples although sore vexed in his side like a man sicke of a plurisie or sâitten rather with a speare Neither could any phisicke of his Cardinals help him For Robert of Lincolne sayth the story did not spare him And hee that woulde not heare him gently correcting him being aliue his stripes did he feele wheÌ he was dead So that hee neuer after that enioyed any luckie or prosperous day till time of his death nor yet any prosperous or quiet night vntill the morning And so continued he vnto his death which shortly after ensued he being at Naples An. 1255. or as N. Triuet recordeth An. 1254. And thus haue ye the whole discourse betweene Robert Grosted Pope Innocent ¶ In the which story is to be noted gentle reader that although in the storie of Cestrensis of Mathewe Paris and of Flor. hist. it is expresly testified and reported that the Pope was smitten with the staffe of Robert the foresaid Byshop of Lincolne yet thou must wisely vnderstand that how so euer Gods hand dealeth heere in this world in punishing his enemies or how so euer the Image of things not sene but phantasied offer themselues to the secrete cogitation of man his senses being a slepe by the operation or permission of God woorking after some spirituall influence in our imaginations certaine it is that no dead man materially can euer rise againe or appeare before the iudgement day to any man with his staffe or without his staffe to woorke any feate after he haue once departed this life After the death of this Robert Grosted bishop of Lincolne great dissention fel betwene the Archb. of Cant. Boniface and the canons of the said church of Lincolne about the right of geuing prebendships and about the reuenues of the said church in time of the bishops see being now vacant Which right power the Archbishop claimed to him selfe but the canons of that Church maintaining the contrary side stood against him and for the same were excommunicated of the Archbishop AmoÌg whom one M. Wolf resisting the Archb. to the face in the name of all the other canons made vp his appeale to Rome where much money on both sides was spent At length after this Grosted was elected Henry Lexinton in the see of Lincolne About which time the wicked Iewes at Lincolne had cruelly crucified whipped tormented a certaine child named Hugo of 9. yeres of age An.
1255. in the month of August Ex Gualt Gisburn At length the childe being sought found by the mother being cast in a pit 32. of those abhominable Iewes were put to executioÌ wherof Mathew Paris reciteth a long storie The same or like fact was also intended by the like Iewes at Norwich 20. yeres before vpon a certaine childe whom they had first circumcised deteined a whole yere in custodie intending to crucifie him for the which the Iewes were sent vp to the tower of LoÌdon of whom 18. were hanged the rest remained long in prison Ex Cestrens lib. 7. Of this wicked Iewish people I find also in the boke of Flor. hist. that about this yere of our Lord 1255. they began first to be expelled out of Fraunce by the commaundement of the French king being then in Palestina warring against the Turkes By the occasion that it was obiected then by the Turke against him and other Christian princes for the reteining the Iewes amoÌgst theÌ which did crucify our sauiour and warring agaynst them which did not crucifye him Ex Flor. Hist Of these Iewes moreouer king Henry the same yere 1255. exacted to be geuen vnto him 8000. markes in paine of hanging Who being much agreued therwith complayning that the king went about their destruction desired leaue to be geuen theÌ of the king that they might depart the realm neuer to returne agayne But the king committed the doing of that matter vnto Earle Richard his brother to enforce them to pay the mony whether they would or no. Moreouer of the same Iewes mention is made in the story intituled EulogiuÌ Of the Iewes in Northhampton who had amoÌg theÌselues prepared wilde fire to burn the city of LondoÌ For the which diuers of theÌ were takeÌ burned in the time of Lent in the said city of NorthhamptoÌ which was 2. yeres before about the yere of our Lord. 1253. Ex Eulogio And for so much as mention here is made of the Iewes I cannot omit what some English storyes write of a certaine Iew who not long after this time about the yeare of our Lord. 1257. fell into a priuy at âuekesbury vpon a Sabboth day which for the great reuerence he had to his holy Sabboth would not suffer himselfe to be plucked out And so Lord Richarde Earle of Glocester hearing thereof would not suffer him to be drawne out on sonday for reuerence of the holy day And thus the wretched superstitious Iew remaining there till Monday was found dead in the dong And to note the blinde superstitioÌ of that time not only among the Iewes but also among the christians to omit diuers other storyes as of Walter Gray Archbish. of Yorke who comming vp to the ParliameÌt at LondoÌ an 1255. with vnordinate fasting did so ouercharge nature pyned himselfe as the story meÌtioneth did so drye vp hys braine that he losing therby all appetite of stomack going to Fulham there within 3. dayes died as in the compiler of Flor. Hist. is both storyed and reprehended Let this also be adioyned which the forenamed author and in the same yere is recorded of one named Peter Chaceporce who diyng in FrauÌce an 1255. left in bequest of his testameÌt 600. marks for lands to be purchased to the house of MertoÌ for God to be serued there perpetually pro anima eius omnium fideliuÌ i for his soules health and all faythfull soules As who would say Christian fayth were not the ordinary meanes sufficient to saluation of faythfull soules without the quire seruice of the Monkes of Merton Ye haue heard it often complained before how the vsurped power of the Pope hath violeÌtly and presumptuously encroched vpon the Church of England in geuing conferring benefices and prebends to his Italians and strangers to the great damage and ruine of Christes flock manifold waies This violent iniury oppression of the Pope as by no lawfull and gentle meanes could be reformed so by occasion meanes inordinate about this time it began somwhat to be brideled The matter whereof was this as it is in the collector of Flor. Hist. recited In the dayes of the raigne of this king 44. The Byshop of London named Fulco had geuen a certaine prebende in the Church of S. Paul to one master Rustandus the Popes messenger heere in Englande Who entring into the profession of the graâe friers shortly after dying on the other side of the sea the Pope immediatly conferred the sayd prebend to one of his specials a like straunger as the other was before About the same instant it befel that the bishop also of London deceased wherby the byshoprick now vacant fell into the kings handes Who hearing of the death of the forenamed Rustandus gaue the sayd prebendship geuen of the Pope before to one Iohn Crakehale his vnder treasurer Who with all solemnitie tooke his installation vnknowing as yet that it was bestowed of the Pope before It was not loÌg after as time grew but this being noised at Rome forthwith commeth downe a certaine Proctor named Iohn Gras wyth the Popes embulled letters to receaue the collation of the benefice by his commission procuratory geuen by the Pope wherin Iohn Crakehale had bene already installed as is aforesaide by the kings donation This matter comming in trauise before Boniface Archbishop of Cant. hee inquiring and searching which donation was the first finding the popes graunt to be the former gaue sentence with him against the king so that in conclusion the Romane clearke had the aduauntage of the benefice although the other had long enioyed the possession therof before Thus the popes man being preferred and the Englishman excluded after the partie had bene inuested stalled after the vse and maner hee as thinking to be in sure possession of his place attempted with the rest to enter the Chapter house but was not permitted so to do wherupon the popes clerke geuing place to force and number went toward the archbishop to complaine This being knowne certaine recluses pursued him and so being compassed about one in the thicknesse of the throng being neuer after knowne sodenly rushing vpon him a âitle aboue his eies so pareth of his head yâ he fell downe dead The same also was done to an other of his felowes in fleing away This hainous murder being famed abroad strait inquirie therof was made but the deede doer could not be knowen Although great suspition was laide vpon Crakhale the kings Chaplein yet no proofe could be brought But moste men thought yâ bloudy fact to be done by certaine ruffians or other light persons about the City or the Court disdaining belike that the Romanes were so enriched wyth Englishmens liuings by whome neyther came relief to any Englishman nor any godly instruction to the flocke of Christ. And therefore because they sawe the Church and realme of England in such subiection and
him agayn with great successe felicitie and long raigne In so much the he beyng yong as he was playing at Chesse with a certayne souldior of his sodainly hauing no occasion geuen rose vp and went his way who was not so soon voyded the place but incontinent fel down a mighty stone from the vawt aboue directly vpon that place where he sate able to haue quashed him in peeces if he had caried neuer so little more In the proseruation of whome as I see the present hand and mighty prouidence of the huing God so in the kinges order agayne I note a fault or error worthy of reprehension For that he receiuing such a liuely benefite at the hand of the liuing Lord going therefore on pilgrimage to walsingham gaue thanks not only to our Lady but rather to a rotten blacke Ibidem Of the gentle nature of this couragious prince sufficient proofe is geuen by this one example that what time he being in hys desport of hauking chaunced sharpoly to rebuke the negligence of one of his gentlemen for what fault I cannot tell about his hauke the gentleman being on the other side of the riuer hearing his manassing wordes was glad as he sayd that the riuer was between them with this answer the couragious bloud of this Prince being moued vppon present hear he leaped straight into the floud both a swift streame and of a dangerous deepnesse and no lesse hard in getting out Notwithstanding either forgetting his owne life or neglecting the daunger present but hauing a good horse ventreth his own death to haue the death of his maÌ At length with much difficultie recouering the bank with his sword drawn pursueth his prouoker Who hauing not so good an horse and seeing himselfe in daunger of taking reineth hys horse submitteth his necke vnder hys hande to strike The prince whose feruent stomack the water of the whole riuer could not quench a little submission of his man did so extinct that the quarrel fell his anger ceased and his sword put vp without any stroke geuen And so both returned to theyr game good friendes agayne Auesb. Nich. Triuet In the first beginning of his raigâe this Kyng had much adoe in Wales where he had diuers conflictes wyth the welshmen whom at last he subdued cut down theyr woodes suppressed rebellions vanquishing theyr kings Lewline and his brother ordeined his eldest sonne Edward borne in the same Countrey to be Prince of Wales This Lewline Captayne of the welshmen here mentioned rebelling agaynst king Edward asked counsayle by way of coniuration what euent should come vpon his attempt To whom it was tolde that he should goe forward boldly for doubtlesse he should ryde thorough Chepeside at London with a crowne on his head Whiche so came to passe For he being slayne hys head was caried through Chepe with a Crowne of siluer to London bridge whereby men may learne not to seeke nor stick to these vayne prophesies which though they fall true yet are but the traynes of the deuill to deceyue men About this time was a great earthquake and suche a rotte that consumed a great multitude of sheep in the land through the occasion as they say of one scabbed shepe that came out of Spayne The king returning from Wales to England ordred certayne new lawes for the wealth of the realme Among many other this was one that authoritie was geuen to all Maiors Bailiâes other officers to see execution and punishment of all Bakers making bread vnder the sise with pillory Of Milners stealing corn with the tumbrel c. And within two yeares after the statute of Mortinayne was first enacted which is to meane that no man should geue vnto the Churche any landes or rentes without a speciall licence of the king About which tyme also being the 7. yeare of his raigne 297. Iewes for mony clipping were put to execution In whiche same yeare began first the foundation of the blacke Friers by Ludgate And the towne of Bosten was greatly wasted the same yeare with fyre The halfepeny and farthinges began first to be coyned the selfe tyme which was the 8. yeare of hys raygne The great conduit in Chepe began the fourth yeare after to be made anno 1248. And the yeare next following the newe worke of the Churche of Westminster begon as is afore premonished in the thyrd yeare of Henry 3. was finished whiche was 66. yeares in edifiyng the Iewes were vtterly banished this Realme of England the same tyme for whiche the commons gaue to the kyng a fifteene anno 1291. After that the country of Wales was brought in a full order and quiet by the hewing downe of the woodes and casting down the old holdes and building of new whiche all was brought to perfect end about the 24. yeare of thys kings reigne then ensued an other broile as great or greater with Scotland to the great disquiet of the king and the realme of England many yeares after This trouble first began by the death of Alexander king of Scots who dyed without issue left aliue behinde him Although Fabiane in that 7. booke of hys Chronicle affirmeth that he left 3. daughters the eldest maryed to sir John Bailol the secoÌd to Robert Bruce the thyrd to one Hastinges But this in Fabian is to be corrected as which neyther standeth with it selfe is clearely conuinced by the witnes and history of Rob. Auel bury and also ãâã Giâburne For first if king Alexander had left his eldest daughter marked to Syr Iohn Bailol then what coÌtrouersie might rule among the Lords about succession needing so diligent and anxious deciding by the king of England Secondly what clayme or title could the king of Norway haue to the crowne of Scotland which was one of the chalengers claiming the sayd crowne in the behalfe of Margaret the nece of the forsayd king Alexander her graunfather if the eldest daughter of the father had heue left aliued Thirdly what can be more playn when by the affirmance of the foresaid story is testified that K. Alexander had 2. wiues Of the second whereof he had no issue Of the first had two Children Alexader which died before his father and Margaret maried to the kyng of Norway whiche died also before her Father of whom came Margaret the âece of Alexander and daughter to the king of Norway afore mentioned And the also dyed in the iourny betweene Norway and Scotland the fourth yeare after the decease of her grandfather Wherfore as this matter standeth most cleare so let vs now returning froÌ whence we digressed prosecute the rest that foloweth After that AlexaÌder thus as is said departed without issue also Margaret his âiece in Norway was deceased the matter came in a great doubt among the nobles of Scotland especially 12. by name to whome the right of the crowne should next pertayne After much variaunce among parties at length the election
proceeded betwene the Earles sister and the foresayde Peter albeit sore against the Earles mind Gaueston thus restored and dignified was so surprised in pride and exaltation more then euer before that he disdained derided al other whose rule power more more encreased In somuch that he hauing the guiding of all the kings iewels treasure coÌueied out of the kings iewell house at Westminster a table a paire of tressels of gold vnto certain marchants beyoÌd the sea with other iewels âo to his behoofe to the great impouerishing both of the king Quene and of the land And ouer all that brought the king by meane of his wanton conditions to manifold vices as aduoutrie and suche other like Wherfore the Lords seing the mischief that daily increased by occasion of this vnhappie man tooke theyr couÌsell together at Lyncolne and there concluded to voide him again out of England so that shortly after he was exiled againe and went into Flaunders for in Fraunce or hys owne country he durst not appeare for feare of Philip the French king to whoÌ the Queene of England hys daughter had sent ouer great complaintes of the sayd Gaueston who had so impouerished her the whole Court that she had not wherewith to maintaine her state Uppon whych complaint the French king through al his dominioÌs layd strait watch to apprehend the sayd Gaueston but he not vnwarned thereof secretly coasted into Flaunders from wheÌce it was not long but he was fet againe by the king as in further processe followeth so much was the kinges hart infatuated by this wicked person About this yeare or the next before came in first the crowched Friers And also began first the knightes of the order of S. Iohn Baptist otherwise called the knights of Rhodes for that they by manly knighthood put out the Turkes from the Isle of Rhodes In the history of king Edward this kinges father before precedent mention was made of Pope ClemeÌt the 5. who succeeded after Benedict also of putting down of the templaries which in this yeare hapned by the meanes of the French king who as he caused to be burned in the City of Paris this yeare 54. TeÌplaries with the great maister of the same order so by his procurement the foresayd Pope Clement called a Councell at Uienna where the whole order and sect of Templaries being coÌdemned was shortly after by the consent of all Christen kinges deposed all in one day After whome the Frenche king thought to make his sonne king of Ierusalem and to conuert to hym all the landes of the sayd Templaries But Clement the Pope would thereto not agree transferring all their lands to the order of hospitulers for the great summe of money geuen for the same The cause why these impious Templaries were put downe was so abhominable and filthy that for the reuerence of chaste eares it were better not told if it be true that some write An other matter worthy to be noted of like abhomination I thought here to inserte touching a certayne Noonery in Fraunce called Prouines within the which at the clensing and casting of a fishpond were found many bones of young children and the bodyes also of some infantes as yet whole vnconsumed vpon occasion whereof diuers of the Nunnes of the sayd Nunnery to the nuÌber of 27. were had to Paris and there imprisoned what became of them afterward I finde not in mine author Arpontacus Burdegalensis In the the same Counsell also was decreed by the sayd Clement that all religious orders exempted shold be subiect vnder the common lawes as other were But Cistercian Monkes with mony and great giftes redeemed their priuileges and exemption of the pope and so had them grauÌted Tho. Wals. These Cistercians sped better herein then did the Minorites of FranciscaÌs in theyr suite Of the whiche Franciscans when certayne of them had offered vnto the sayd Pope Clement 40. thousand florences of gold beside other siluer that the Pope woulde dispence with them to haue landes and possessions agaynst their rule the Pope asked them where was that money They aunswered in the marchant mens hands So the space of three dayes being geuen theÌ to bring forth these marchants the P. absolued the marchaunts of their bond made to the Fryers and commaunded all that money to be imployed and reuerted to hys vse Declaring to the Fryers that he would not infringe or violate the rule of S. Frauncis lately canonised neither ought he to do it for any money And thus the beggerly riche Fryers lost both their money and theyr indulgence Ex eodem autore Concerning this pope Clement the 5. Sabellicus writeth that he excommunicated the Uenecians for ayding and preferring of Azoda vnto the estate of Ferrary and wrote his letters throughout all Europe condemning them as enemies of the Church and geuing their goods as a lawfull pray vnto all men which caused them to sustaine great harme But Frauncis Dandulus a Noble man of Uenice being Embassadour from the Uenecians to the sayd Clement for the obtayning of their absolution and safegard of their Citty and country and for the pacifying of the popes fury toward them was fayne so to humble himselfe before this proud tyrannicall Prelate that hee suffered a chaine of yron to be tyed about hys neck and so he lye down flat before his table and so to catch the bones fragmentes that fell from his table as it had bene a dog till the Popes fury was toward them asswaged So that after that he in reproche because he so humbled himselfe for the behalfe and helping of his country was of some called a dog But the Citty of Uenice shewed themselues not vnkinde agayn to Dandulus for hys gentle good will declared to his country For as he had abased himselfe before the vile and ignominious condition of a dog for his Countries sake so they extolled him with as muche glory agayne being returned home decking and adourning him after the best aray with the chiefe princely ornamentes of the Citty to make him amendes for his former reproch receaued Sabel Ennead 9. li. 7 Concerning the Constitutions of this pope Clement and of his decretals and Clementines and how Henricus the Emperour in his dayes was poysoned in receauing of the Sacrament ye haue heard before About this tyme Robert Winchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury whoÌ thys kinges father had banished before was released and returned home from Rome Those thinges thus declared let vs proceede by the Lordes grace to the next yeare which is of the Lord. 1311. the fifth yeare after this kings raygne In the which yeare compting the yeare from Michelmasse to the same feast agayne as then the vsage of the Realme was Peter Gaueston who had wandred the countryes about could finde no safe resting place notwithstanding he was vtterly banished vpon forfeiting life and goodes out of the realm yet trusting vpon the kinges
force ruled the rost that al the rest of the nobles barons cast with theÌselues how best they might redresse remedy the great inconueniences that vnto the realme by meanes of theÌ grew and happened Wherupon the king Queene and sir Roger Mortimer caused an other Parliament to be called at Salisbury where the said syr Roger Mortimer was made Earle of March agaynst all the barons wils to preuent disapoynt the foresayd purpose of them but the Erle Henry of Lancaster with others woulde not be at the same wherefore it was sayd vnto theyr charges that they went about to conspire the kinges death And further for that the king was as well vnder the gouernment of the Erle of Kent his vncle as the Queene hys mother and the Earle of March for that they could not doe in all thinges as they lifted for the sayd Earle the kânges vncle who loued the king and the Realme Enuie began to rise betweene the Earle Mortimâr and him and by Isabell the Queenes practise he founde the meanes to perswade the king that the Earle of Kent to enioy the Crowne as next heyre vnto the king went about to poyson him Wherupon the king geuing light credite caused his said vncle to be apprehended wtout answere making to his accusation accusers to be beheaded at Winchester the third of October and 3. yeare of hys raigne But the iust iudgement of God not permitting suche odious crimes in him to be vnpunished nor vndetected so in fiue fell forthe that Isabell the old Queene the kings mother was found and vnderstood to be with childe by the sayd Mortimer Complaynt hereof was made to the K. as also the killing of king Edward hys father and of the conspiracy of hym against the Earle of Kent the kinges vncle before put to death Whereupon diuers other articles layd agaynst hym and manifestly read in the court he was araigned and indighted and by verdit found gilty hauing his iudgement as in cases of high treason and suffered death accordingly at London where vpon London bridge next vnto Spensers his head obtayned a place The Queene hys mother also by good aduise of hys counsell was restrayned of her libertie and within a certaine castell not permitted once to come abroad Unto whoÌ the king her sonne once or twise a yeare would resort and visite This yeare Prince Edward was borne at Woodstock who in processe of tyme and yeares grew to be a most valiaunt prince and was before he dyed accompted throughout the world the follower of chiualry After this the king prepared an other army into Scotland in the yeare prefixed But first he suÌmoned king Dauid of Scotland who had in the last truce 4. yeares to coÌtinue as you heard his father then liuing maryed the Lady Iane sister to the king termed Iane make peace to doe his homage to the king but that he refused Wherupon not forgetting there withall the scoffing tymes whiche dayly from that tyme of truce the Scots had in theyr mouthes he did somuch that with an army well furnished he entred Scotland by the riuer of Twede for the Scottes had then the possession of that town of Barwick the Scottish Gigges runes were these Long beards hartles Paynted hoodes witles Gay coates graceles Makes England thristles To be short the king wasted the land burnt destroyed took townes and castels with small resistance or none and the space of 6. monthes together did in that land what hym listed without any battaile offered to him For the kyng of Scots was but a child not aboue they age of 15. yeares and wanted good captaines that should haue defended the realme in so muche that they were all fayne sauing those that kept in holdes for theyr defence to take the forrest of Godworth there kept to themselues so long as the king remained in Scotland Who at length when he had sufficieÌtly wasted and spoyled brent the same returned toward Barwicke about the which he bent his siege vowing not to remoue the same till he had gotten the towne The Scots that kept the same after a certayne tyme and many assaultes made were contented vpon certayne conditions to haue deliuered vp the towne But that the king refused vnles that all conditions set apart they woulde with bag and bagage depart Whereupon they condescended to the king that if by a certayne tyme they were not by the king of Scottes rescued they would render vp the towne and with bag and bagage depart and so the time expired frustrate of all hope rescue at the day appointed they did The king then entred the towne and taried there the space of 12. dayes who after he had appointed sir Edward Baillew Captayn ouer the towne and leauing also behind him other knightes Squires and Souldiors as well to keep the same as other holdes the king had conquered in Scotland and fronters therof He returned with his people towardes London permitting euery man to depart and go what way them liked Then sir Robert de Artoys a Noble man of Fraunce and which descended of the bloud royall being in EnglaÌd with the king ceased not oftentimes to aduertise the kyng and put him in memory of his good right title to the inheritaunce of the crowne of Fraunce This sir Robert for a certayne displeasure that Phillip the French king tooke agaynst hym for a certayn plea which by hym was moued before the king was fayne for the safegard of hys life to flee the Realme of Fraunce and so came to the kinges Court King Edward was not vnwilling at all to heare thereof but took delight oftentimes to reason and debate that matter with him concerning his right title and inheritance to the crowne of France But yet notwtstanding he thought it not good to make any attempt therunto without aduised and circuÌspect counsaile for that it contayned matter of no small but most difficult importaunce neyther yet he tooke it to deserue the fame eyther of wisedome or prowes to let so good a title dye or so fit oportunitie to passe Wherefore he calling together certayne of his counsayle vsed their deliberate aduises touching the seriousnes of this matter In fine it was by them thought good yâ the king should send certayne Embassadours ouer to the Earle of Reynault whose daughter he had maryed as wel to heare hys aduise and counsell herein as also of what friendes and ayde by him his meanes in this so great an expeditioÌ to be begon in the Empire to him might be procured The king hereunto coÌdescendeth appointeth for this Embassage yâ byshop of Lincolne with 2. other Barenets and 2. Doctors who in such speedy wise made theyr voyage that in shorte space they returned agayne to the king with this answere That not onely the Earle hys counsaile aduise should be herein prest to the king of England theyr
persecutour in Rome fighting against Constantinus was drowned wyth his souldiours like as Pharao was drowned persecuting the children of Israel in the red sea Unto the which xlij moneths or Sabbothes of yeares if yee adde the other sixe yeares wherein Licinius persecuted in the East ye shal finde iust three hundred yeres as is specified before in the first booke of thys volume pag. 97. After the which fortie and two monethes being expired manyfest it is that the furie of Sathan that is hys violent malice and power ouer the Saints of Christ was diminished and restrained vniuersally through the whole world Thus then the matter standing euident that Sathan after 300. yeares counting from the passion of Christ began to be chayned vp at what time the persecution of the primitiue Church began to cease Nowe let vs see howe long thys binding vp of Sathan shoulde continue which was promised in the booke of the Reuelation to be a thousand yeares Which thousand yeares if yee adde to the xlij monethes of yeares that is to 294. yeares they make 1294. yeares after the passion of the Lord. To these moreouer adde the 30. yeares of the age of Christ and it commeth to the yeare of our Lord 1324. which was the yeare of the letting out of Sathan according to the prophesie of the Apocalips A Table containing the time of the persecution both of the primitiue and of the latter Church with the count of yeares from the first binding vp of Sathan to his loosing againe after the minde of the Apocalips The first persecution of the primitiue Churche beginning at the 30. yeares of Christ was prophecied to continue 42. monthes that is An. 294. The ceasing of the laste persecution of the primitiue Churche by the death of Licinius the last persecutour began An. 324. from the natiuitie of Christ which was from the 30. yeare of hys age 294. 294. The binding vp of Sathan after peace geuen to the church counting from the 30. yeares of Christ began An. 294. And lasted a thousand yeres that is counting from the thirtie yeare of Christe to the yeare 1294. About which yeare Pope Boniface the 8. was Pope and made the 6. booke of the decretals confirmed the orders of Friers and priuileged them with great fredomes as appeareth by his constitution Super cathedram An. 1294. Unto the which count of yeares doeth not much disagree that I founde in a certaine olde Chronicle prophesied and wrytten in the latter ende of a booke which booke was wrytten as it seemeth by a monke of Douer remayneth yet in the custodye of William Cary a Citizen of London alledging the Prophesie of one Hayncardus a gray Frier grounded vppon the authoritie of Ioachim the Abbot prophesying that Antichrist shoulde be borne the yeare from the Natiuitie of Christ. 1260. Which is counting after the Lordes passion the very same yere and time when the orders of Friers both Dominickes and Franciscans began first to be sette vp by Pope Honorius the 3. and by Pope Gregorius 9. which was the yere of our Lord counting after his passion 1226. And counting after the Natiuitye of the Lord was the yeare 1260. Wherof these verses in the author was wrytten Cum fuerint anni completi mille ducenti Et decies seni post partum virginis almae Tunc Antichristus nascetur daemone plenus And these verses were wrytten as appeareth by the sayd author An. 1285. These thyngs thus premised for the loosing out of Satan according to the prophesie of the Apocal. nowe let vs enter Christe willing to the declaration of these latter times which folowed after the letting out of Sathan into the worlde Describing the wondrous perturbations and cruell tiranny stirred vp by him against Christes Church Also the valiant resistance of the Church of Christ against him and Antichrist as in these our bookes heere vnder following may appeare The argument of which booke consisteth in 2. partes first to entreate of the raging furie of Satan nowe loosed and of Antichrist Against the saints of Christ fighting and traueiling for the maintenance of the truth reformation of the Church Secondly to declare the decay and ruine of the said Antichrist through the power of the word of God being at length eyther in a greate parte of the worlde ouerthrowen or at least vniuersally in the whole world detected Thus then to begin wyth the yeare of our Lord. 1360. wherin I haue a litle as is aforesayd transgressed the stint of the first loosing out of Sathan we are come now to the time wherin the Lord after long darknes beginneth some reformation of hys Churche by the diligent industrie of sondry hys faithful and learned seruauntes of whome diuers already we haue foretouched in the former booke before as namely Guliel de Sancto Amore Marsilius Patauinus Ockam Robertus Gallus Robertus Grosted Petrus de Cugnerijs Ioannes Rupescissanus Conradus Hager Ioannos de Poliaco Cesenas wyth other moe whych withstoode the corrupt errours and intollerable enormities of the Byshop of Rome Beside them which about these times were put to death by the saide bishop of Rome as Chastilion Franciscus de Arcatara in the booke before recorded also the two Franciscanes Martyrs which were burned at Auinion mentioned pag. 391. Now to these the Lord willing we will adde such other holy Martyrs and confessors who following after in the course of yeares with like zeale and strength of Gods worde and also with like daunger of their liues gaue the like resistance against the enemie of Christes religion and suffered at hys handes the like persecutions First begynning wyth that godly man whosoeuer he was the author of the Booke hys name I haue not intituled the prayer and complaint of the Ploughman wrytten as it appeareth about thys present time Which booke as it was faithfully set foorth by William Tindall so I haue truely distributed the same abroade to the Readers handes neyther chaunging any thyng of the matter neyther altering many woordes of the phrase thereof Although the oldnesse and age of hys speache and termes be almost growne nowe out of vse yet thought I it so best both for the vtilitie of the booke to reserue it from obliuion as also in his owne language to let it go abroad for the more credite and testimonie of the true antiquity of the same Adding withal in the margent for the better vnderstanding of the reader some interpretation of certaine difficult termes and speches as otherwise might perhaps hinder or stay the reader The matter of this complaining prayer of the ploughman thus proceedeth An olde auncient wryting intitled The prayer and complaint of the Ploughman IESV CHRIST that was ybore of the maid Marie haue on thy poore seruauntes mercie and pitie and helpe them in their great nede to fight against sinne and against the deuill that is author of sinne and more nede nes there neuer to cry to
declared to him and to his brethren c. Furthermore forsomuch sayth he as it is so noysed through all the realme that there were certayn in the vniuersitie of Oxford which did hold and mayntayne conclusions as he called them heretical and erroneous condemned by him and by other lawyers and doctours of Diuinitie He therfore assigned the bishops of Saram Herford and Rochester with William Rugge then Vicechauncellour of the Vniuersitie of Oxford for belike Robert Rigge was then displaced as also William Berton and Iohn Midleton Doctors geuing them hys full authoritie wyth cursing and banning to compell them to search and to enquire with all diligence and wayes possible ouer all singular whatsoeuer eyther Doctors Bachellers or schollers of the sayd vniuersitie which did hold teache mayntaine and defend in schooles or out of schooles the sayd coÌclusions heretical as he called them or erroneous and afterward to geue certificat truely and playnly touching the premisses And thus for that day the assembly brake vp to the next and so to the next and the third being monday the 24. day of Nouember Ex. Regist. W. Courtney On the which day in the presence of the Prelates and the clergy in the chapter house of Saint Fâideswide came in Phillip Repington otherwise called of the brethren afterward Rampington who their abiured the conclusions and assertions aforesayd in this forme of wordes as followeth In Dei nomine Amen I Phillip Repington Canon of the house of Leicester acknowledging one catholique and Apostolick sayth do curse and also abiure all heresie namely these heresies and errours vnder written condemned reproued by the decrees canonicall and by you most reuerend father touching which hitherto I haue benâ dissamed condemning moreouer reprouing both them and the authors of them doe confesse the same to be catholically coÌdemned And sweare also by these holy Euangelics which here I hold in my hand and do promise neuer by any perswasions of men nor by anye way hereafter to defend or hold as true anye of the sayd conclusions vnder written but do will stand and adhere in all thinges to the determination of the holy Catholicke Church and to yours in this behalfe Ouer and besides all suche as stand contrary to this fayth I doe pronounce them with their doctrine followers worthy of euerlasting curse And if I my selfe shall presume at any time to hold or preach any thinge contrary to the premisses I shall be content to abide the seueritie of the Canons Subscribed with mine owne hand with mine own accord Phillip Repington And thus the sayd Rampington was discharged who afterward was made Byshop of Lincolne and became at length the most bitter and extreme persecutor of this side of al the other bishops wtin the realm as in proces hereafter may appeare After the abiuration of this Repington immediately was brought in Iohn Ayshton student of Diuinitie who being examined of those conclusions and willed to say hys mynde aunswered that he was to simple and ignoraunt and therefore would not and could not answere any thing clearely or distincktly to those conclusions Wherupon the Archb assigned to him Doctor W. Rugge the Vicechauncellour and other deuines such as he required himselfe to be instructed in the mistery of those conclusions against the after no one who then appearing again after dinner before the archbishop and the Prelates did in like sort and forme of wordes abiure as did Repington before Of this Iohn Ayshton we read that afterwarde by Tho. Arundell Archb. of Cant. he was cited and condemned but whether he dyed in prisoÌ or was burned we haue yet no certainty to shewe This is certayne by the playne wordes of the chronicle of S. Albans that when the arch with his doctors and fryers âate in examination vpon this sayd Iohn Ashton in London the Londiners brake open the dore of the conclaue ipsumque Archiepiscopum in ciuitate sedentem impediuerunt cum processum fecissit contra IohanneÌ Ashton c. That is and did let the Archbishop himselfe sitting in the Citty of London when he woulde haue made processe agaynst Iohn Asheton an 1382. And thus muche of Iohn Asheton As touching Nicholas Herford during the time of this conuocation he did not appeare and therefore had the sentence of excommunication Agaynst which he put hys appeale from the archb to the king and his Counsaile The Archb. would not admit it but finding stayes and stoppes caused him to be apprehended and enclosed in prison Notwithstanding through the will of God and good meanes he escaped out of the prison returning agayn to his former exercise and preaching as he did before albeit in as couert and secret maner as he could Whereupon the Archbishop thundring out his boltes of excoÌmunication agaynst him sendeth to al pastors and ministers willing theÌ in al churches and all festiuall dayes to diuulge the sayd his excommunication against him to al men Writeth moreouer and sendeth speciall charge to al and singular of the laity to beware that theyr simplicity be not deceaued by his doctrine but that they like Catholicke children will auoyd him and cause him of all other to be auoyded Furthermore not contented with this addresseth also his letters vnto the king requiring also the ayde of his teÌporall sword to chop of hys neck whoÌ he had already cast down See and note reader the seraphicall charitie of these priestly prelates towardes the poore redemed flock of Christ And yet these be they whiche washing theyr handes wyth Pylate say and pretend Nobis non licet interficere quenquaÌ It is not our partes to kill any man The copye of the letter written to the king is this The letter of the Archbishop to the king TO the most excellent prince in Christ c. William c. greeting in him by whom kinges do reigne princes beare rule Vnto your kingly celsitude by the tenour of these presentes we intimate that one M Nich. Herford D. of diuinitie for his manifest contumacie and offeÌce in not appearing before vs being called at the day and place assigned therefore is inwrapped in the sentence of the greater curse publiquely by our ordinary authoritie And in the same sentence hath continued nowe forty dayes yet still continueth with indurate hart wickedly contemning the keyes of the Church to the great perill both of his soule and to the pernitious example of other For so much therefore as the holy mother the church hath not to do or to proceed any further in this matter we humblye desire your kingly maiestye to direct out your letters for the apprehending of the sayd excommunicat according to the custome of this realme of England wholsomely obserued and kept hetherto to the intent that such whome the feare of God doth not restrayne from euill the discipline of the secular arme may bridle and plucke backe from offending Your princely celsitude the Lord
to Absolon and his talke was with Ioab the sonne of Saruia and Abiaâhar the priest which toke part with Adonias But Sadoc the priest and Banaias the sonne of Ioaida and Nathan the Prophet and Semei and Serethi and Felethi and all the power of Dauids host were not on Adonias part This was the cause of the deposing of Abiathar because hee toke part with Adonia that he shuld be king against Salomon the eldest sonne of king Dauid wherefore it is wrytten in the thirde boke and second chapiter of the kings The king sayd vnto Abiathar the priest goe your wayes vnto Anatoth thine owne fielde for thou art a man of death but this day I will not slay thee because thou hast caried the Arke of the Lorde before my father Dauid and diddest labour in all things wherein my father laboured Then did Salomon cast out Abiathar that hee should be no more the priest of the Lord that the word of the Lord might be fulfilled which he spake vpon the house of Hely in Sylo Beholde the most prudent king Salomon according to the wisdome which was geuen him of God did exercise hys power vpon the sayd priests putting him out of his priesthode setting in his place Sadoc the priest this was a greater matter theÌ to take away the temporalities If then in the law of Christ whych nowe raigneth ouer vs a byshop should likewise rebell against the true heire of the kingdome willing to sette vp another for king why shoulde not the king or his heire haue power in like case to take away the temporalities from him so offending Item it is also euident by the king Nabuchodonozor whych had power geuen him of God to lead away the children of Israel with their priests and Leuites into the captiuity of Babylon as it is wrytten 4. booke of the kings 25. chapter Item it is red in the 4. boke of kings and 12. chapter How that Iosias the most godly king of Iuda according to the wisdoÌ which God had granted him toke away all the consecrate vessels which Iosaphat Ioram and Ochosias his forefathers kings of Iuda had consecrated and those which hee himselfe had offered and all the treasure that could be found in the temple of the Lord and in the kings pallace and sent it vnto Azahel king of Syria he departed from Ierusalem Marke how this most holy king exercised hys power not onely in taking away the temporalities of the priests but also those things which were consecrate in the temple of the Lord to procure vnto the common wealth the benefite of peace Item in the 4. boke and 18. chapter of the kings it is wrytten howe that the holy king Ezechias tooke all the treasure that was found in the house of the Lord and in the kings treasurie brake downe the pillers of the temple of the Lorde and all the plates of gold which he himselfe had fastned therupon and gaue them vnto the king of the Assyrians yet was hee not rebuked of the Lorde therefore as hee was for his other sinnes as it appeareth in the 2. boke of Paral. 32. chapter for so much then as in time of necessity all things ought to be in common vnto Christians it foloweth then that the seculere Lordes in case of necessitie in many other common cases may lawfully take away the mooueable goodes from the cleargie when they do offend Item it is also read in the 12. of Mathewe that the disciples of Iesus for to slake their hunger vppon the Saboth day pulled the eares of corne and did eate them and the Pharisies rebuked them therefore vnto whome Christ aunswered Haue ye not read what Dauid did when hee was hungry and those that were wyth him howe he entred into the house of the Lorde and did eate the shew breades which it was not lawfull for hym neither for them that were with hym to eate but only for the priests This story is written in the 1 boke of the kings and 21. chapter And the commandement in the 12. of Deuteronomie Whereby it appeareth that it is lawfull in time of necessitie to vse any thing bee it neuer so much consecrate Otherwise children by geuing their moueables to the consecration of any temple shoulde not be bound to helpe their parents which is contrary and against the Gospel of S Mathew in the 16. chapter whereas our Sauiour sharply rebuked the Pharisies that for their owne traditions they did transgresse the commaundement of God Item Titus and Vespasian seculer princes had power geuen them of God 24. yeares after the Lordes Ascension to take away the temporallities from the priestes whych had offended agaynst the Lordes holy one And thereby also berest them of their liues and it seemeth vnto many they did and might worthely doe the same according to Gods good wil and pleasure Then forsomuch as our priests in these dayes may transgresse and offend as much and rather more against the Lordes annoynted it followeth that by the pleasure of God the seculer Lordes may likewise punyshe them for their offence Our sauiour being king of kings and high bishop wyth hys disciples did geue tribute vnto Cesar as it appeareth Mathewe 17. and commaunded the Scribes and Pharisies to geue the lyke vnto Cesar Mat. 22. Whereby hee gaue example vnto all priestes that shoulde come after hym to render tribute vnto their kinges whereupon blessed S Ambrose in his 4 boke vppon these wordes in the 5. of Luke cast out your nettes wryteth thus There is an other kinde of fishing amongst the Apostles after which manner the Lord commanded Peter only to fish saying cast out thy hoke and that fish which coÌmeth first vp take hym And then vnto the purpose he sayth It is truely a great spirituall document wherby all Christian menne are taught that they ought to be subiecte vnto the higher powers and that no man ought to thinke that the lawes of a king here on earth are to be brokeÌ For if the sonne of God did pay tribute who art thou so great a man that thinkest thou oughtest not to pay tribute He payed tribute which had no possessions and thou which daily seekest after the luker of the world why doest thou not acknowledge the obedience and duetie of the worlde Why doest thou thorowe the arrogancie of thy minde exault thy selfe aboue the worlde when as thorowe thine owne miserable couetousnesse thou art subiect vnto the worlde Thus writeth S. Ambrose and it is put in the 11. quest 1. Magnum quidem He also wryteth vppon these wordes in the 20 of Luke shewe me a pennie whose Image it hathe if Christ had not the Image of Cesar why did hee pay any tribute He gaue it not of hys owne but rendred vnto the worlde that which was the worldes And if thou wilt not be in daunger of Cesar possesse not those things which are the worldes for if thou hast richesse thou
except he doe looke for the duetie of recompence by the law of conscience Item all temporall goods bestowed vppon the clergie by the lay people vnder condition as the goodes of the churche are the almes of them which geue it it is prooued thus for so much as all those goods are the goods of the poore as it appeareth by many sayings of holy men and by the lawes But they were not the goods of the pore after they were mere seculer goodes but onely by the meane of the woorke of mercie wherby they were bestowed vpon the pore Ergo they were pure almes The coÌsequent dependeth vpoÌ the definitioÌ of pure almes Item all things changed to the vse and power of an other either by ciuil exchange or Euangelical is changed But the church goods are so changed by one of these ministries But the Euangelical exchange is not to be fained because it is not done neyther by bying or selling or any other ciuill exchange Therefore there doth not remaine but only a pure gift for hope of a heauenly reward the which is mercy and so pure almes And it semeth to followe consequently that all the Clergie receiuing such almes are not onely in respect of God as all other menne But in respect of men beggers For they wold not so instantly require those almes except they had neede of them neither ought we to be ashamed therof or to be proud beggers for so much as Christ touching his humanitie became a begger for vs because hee declared his need vnto his Father saying c. Item when any Kyng Prince Knight Citizen or anye other man doth geue vnto the clergy or to anye priest for his stipend he geueth the same vnto the Churche of God and to the priuate party as a perpetuall almes that he should attend to his vocation preaching praying and studying But this kinde of geuing doth not suffice to ground any seculer dominion amongst the clergye it followeth that the bare vse remayneth in them or the seculer vse without any seculer power The maior appeareth hereby forsomuch as otherwise almes should not be a worke of mercy Whereby it may also appeare that tenths are pure alms geuen to the church to the vse of the pore And hereupon the holy men doe say that tenthes are the tributes of the needy soules Whereupon S. Augustine in a sermon made vpon the restoring of tithes sayth The geuing of Tithes most deare brethren are the tributes of the poore soules therefore pay your tribute vnto the poore And by and by after he sayth therefore who desireth eyther to get any rewarde or to haue anye remission of sinnes by geuing of his tenthes let him study to geue almes euen of the ninth part so that what soeuer shall remayne more then a competent liuing and decent clothing that it be not reserued for riot but that it be layd vp in the heauenly treasure by geuing it in almes to the poore For what so euer God doth geue vnto vs more then we haue neede of he doth not geue it vs specially for our selues but doth send it vs to be bestowed vpon others by our handes if wee doe not geue it we inuade an other mans possessions Thus much wryteth S. Augustine and is repeted in the xvi question 1. Decime Also S. Ierome in an Epistle and it is put in the 16. question and 2. chap Quicquid What soeuer the clergy hath it is the goods of the poore Also S. Augustine in his 33. Epistle vnto Boniface and it is aleaged in the 1. question and 12. Also in the 23. question 7. If we doe possesse any thinge priuately the which doth suffise vs they are not oures but the goods of the poore whose stewardes we are except we doe challenge to ourselues a property by some damnable vsurpatioÌ The glose vpon that part of the 23. question 7. sayth The Prelates are but onely the stewardes of the church goodes and not Lordes thereof S. Ambrose also vpon this saying of the Gospell Luke the 16. Geue accompt of your bailiship or stewardship Hereby then doe we learne that they are not Lordes but rather stewardes and baliffes of other mens substaunce And S. Ierome writing to Nepotianus saieth howe can they be of the clergye which are commaunded to contemne and dispise their owne substaunce and to take away from a frend it is theft to deceiue the Churche it is sacriledge and to take awaye that which should be geuen vnto the poore ¶ The order and maner of taking vp the body of Iohn Wickliffe and burning his bones 41. yeares after his death And S. Bernard in his sermon vppon these wordes Symon Peter sayd vnto Iesus chap. 17 sayd Truely the goodes of the Church are the patrimony of the poore And whatsoeuer thyng the ministers and stewardes of the same not Lordes or possessours do take vnto themselues more then sufficient for a competent liuing the same is taken away from the poore by a sacrilegious crueltie And Eusebius in his treatise vpon the pilgrimage of S. Ierom writeth thus if thou doest possesse a garment or anye other thing more then extreme necessitie doth require and dost not help the needy thou art a theef a robber Wherfore dearly beloued children let vs be stewards of our temporallities and not possessors And Isidore in his treatise De summo Bono chap. 42. sayth Let the byshop know that he is the seruaunt of the people and not Lord ouer them Also in the 5. booke of decretals extra de donationibus sub authoritate Alexandri tertij Episcopi paristensis He sayth we beleue that it is not vnknowne vnto your brotherhoode that a Byshop and euery other Prelate is but a steward of the Churche goodes and not Lord thereof By these sayinges of these holy men it is euidently declared that not only tithes but also al other substaunce which the clergy hath by gift of worke of mercy are pure almes which after the necessitie of the clergy once satisfied ought to be transported vnto the poore Secondly it is declared how that the Clergye are not Lordes and possessours of those goods but ministers stewardes therof Thirdly it is shewed that if the Clergye doe abuse the same they are theeues robbers and sacrilegious persons and except they doe repent by the iust iudgement of God they are to be condempned ANd thus hetherto I may peraduenture seeme to haue made sufficient long resitall out of Ihon Dus but so notwithstanding that the commoditie of those thinges maye aboundantly recompence the prolixitie thereof Wherfore if I shall seeme vnto any man in the rehearsall of this disputation to haue passed very farre the boundes of the history let him thinke thus of me that at what tyme I tooke in hand to wryte of these Ecclesiasticall matters I could not omit these thinges whiche were so straightly ioyned with the cause of the Church Neither that I did make more accompt of the historye which I
Hereford sendeth greeting coÌtinual chartitie in the Lord. We would yâ you al should know that of late by many faithfull christian people specially zealous followers of the catholicke faith it was lameÌtably done vs to vnderstand by way of complaine that a certain sonne of ours going out of kind named Walter Brute lay person learned of our dioces hath vnder a cloked shew of holynes daÌnably seduced the people setting behind him yâ feare of God doth seduce theÌ as much as he caÌ froÌ day to day informing teaching openly and priuely as well the nobles as the commoÌs in certaine conclusioÌs hereticall schismatical and erroueous also heretofore condeÌned And they haue also probably exhibited against the same Walter articles vnder writteÌ uâ maner and forme as followeth ¶ Articles exhibited and denounced to the bishop against Walter Brute REuerend father and Lorde we the faythfull people of Christ we the faythfull people of Christ zelous louers of the catholicke faith and also your humble and deuout children do minister exhibite to your reuerend fatherhood the articles vnder written touching the catholicke faith coÌtrary and against malicious persons detractours of the same faith the determinations of holy mother church namely agaynst the childe of Belial one Walter Brute a false teacher and seducer amongst the people HuÌbly beseeching yâ you would vouchsafe to haue regard to the correction of the enormities vnder written according vnto the Canonicall constitutions euen as to your office pastorall doth lye and belong In primis we do geue and exhibite and enteÌd to proue that the same Walter Brute being vnmindfull of his saluation hath bene by many and diuers faythfull Christian people sundry times accused of the cursednes of heresy As by the swift report slauÌder and rumour of the people proceding before the most reuerend father Lord Lord William Archb. of Caunterbury and also before the reuerend father Lord Lord Iohu late B. of Herford your predecessor and now Bishop of S. Asse hath bene testified and also hath bene many diuers times cited to answere vnto articles by him agaynst the Catholicke fayth auouched openly and publiquely taught But he in this matter of hereticall cursednes so greeuously and shamefully spoken of hath neuer regarded to purge his innocency but luckingly and running into corners hath many and sundrye yeres labored to aduance things erroneous schismaticall and also heresyes to emprint them in the harts of faythfull people Item the foresayd Walter Brute hath opeÌly publickly and notoriously auouched and commoÌly sayd taught and stubbernly affirmed that euery Christen man yea woman being without sinne may make the body of christ so well as the priest Item the same Walter hath notoriously opeÌly publickely auouched and taught that in the Sacrament of the alter there is not the very body but a signe and a memoriall onely Item the foresayd Walter hath sayd commonly and auouched and also hath labored to informe meÌ and companyes that no man is bound to geue tithes nor oblations and if any man will needes geue he may geue his tithes and oblations to whom he wil excluding therby theyr curates IteÌ that such as do preach and prefer croised matters and pardons graunted by the high bishop to them yâ helpe the purpose of the reuereÌd father Lord Henry by the grace of God Bishop of Norwich when as he tooke his iourny vpoÌ him to fight for the holy father the Pope are schismatickes and heretickes and that the Pope cannot graunt such maner of pardons Item the sayd Walter hath oftentimes sayd and commonly aduouched that the Pope is Antichrist and a seducer of the people and vtterly agaynst the lawe and life of Christ. Item wheras of late your reuerence did at the instaÌce of faithfull christen people proceed in forme of law against William Swinderby and that the sayd WilliaÌ Swinderby had vnto the said articles obiected against him geueÌ vp his answeres in writing coÌteining in theÌ errors schismes heresies euen as you with the mature counsel of maisters doctors in diuinity other faculties haue determined geuen sentence and haue pronounced the same William Swinderby to be an heretick a schismatick and an erroneous teacher of the people Neuertheles the forenamed Walter hath openly publickly notoriously said aduouched stubbernly affirmed that the sayd Williams aunsweres whereof notice hath bene geuen before are good righteous and not able to be conuinced in that they conteyne none error and that your sentence beforesayd geuen agaynst the same William is euill false vniust And that your assistants haue wickedly naughtely peruersly vniustly condemned the answeres aforesayd Now therupon immediately those same faythful christian people haue instantly required that we would vouch safe that other articles geuen by the same faythfull christiaÌs against the sayd William Swinderby together with the writings and answeres of the same William therunto should be admitted agaynst Walter Brute mentioned of in this matter of cursed heresy of which Articles and aunswers the tenors do folow in these wordes In primis that one William Swinderby pretending himself priest was of certayne articles and coÌclussions erroneous false schismaticall heretical by him preached at diuers places times before a great multitude of faithful Christians iudicially coÌuinced and the same articles and conclusioÌs did he inforced by necessity of law reuoke and abiure some as hereticall and other as erroneous false and for such did he aduouch theÌ euer afterward promising so to take and beleue them that froÌ thenceforth he would opeÌly or priuily preach teach or affirme none of them nor that he should make sermon or preach within your dioces without licence demaunded and obteined And in case he should to the coÌtrary presume by preaching or auouching that then he should be subiect to the seueritye of the CanoÌs euen as he iudicially sware accordingly as the law inforced Also the conclusions abiured by the sayd William doe folow and are such 1. In primis that men by the rule of charity may demaund debts but by no meanes imprison any man for debts and that the party so imprisoning a body is excommunicated before pag. 466. 2. Item that if the parishioners shall knowe theyr Curate to be incontinent and naughty they ought to withdraw from him theyr tythes c. pag. 467. 3. Item that tithes are mere almosies and in case that the Curates shal be ill that they may be lawfully bestowed vpon others by the temporall owners c. pag. 467. 4 Item that an euill Curate to excommunicate any vnder his iurisdiction for withholding of tithes is nought els c. pag. 467. 5. Item that no maÌ may excoÌmunicate any body except that first he know him excoÌmunicate of God Neither doe those that communicate with such a one incur the sentence of excommunication by any maner of meanes ibid.
for other as wel the great as the small ceremonies of the lawe It is plaine that the tithes were geuen to the sonnes of Leui for their seruing in the tabernacle in the temple of the Lord as the first fruites were geuen to the priestes and also part of the sacrifices so were the vowes for their ministery as it appeareth in the booke of Numbers the 22. chapter But forasmuch as the labor of those sacrifices did cease at the comming of Christ howe should those thyngs be demaunded which were ordained for that labour And seeing that the first fruits were not demaunded of Christians which first fruits were then rather and soner demanded then the tithes why must the tithes be demanded except it be therefore paraduenture because that the tythes be more worth in value then be the first fruites Secondly why are the lay people bouÌd to the paiment of tithes more then the Leuites and the priests were to the not hauing of possessions of realties Lordships amongst their brethren seeing that the selfe same lawe in the selfe same place where he sayeth that the tithes ought to be geuen to Leuites sayth also to the Leuites you shall be contented with the offering of the tithes and haue none other thyng amongst your brethren Wherefore seeing that the Priestes be bounde to the not hauing of temporall Lordshippes how are the lay people bouÌd by that law of God he meaneth and not of man to the paiment of tithes Thirdly as touching circumcision which is one of the greater ceremonies of the lawe and was geuen before the law was an vniuersall ceremonie concerning the couenant betwene God hys people and was so much regarded in the law that thereof it was sayde The soule whose flesh shall not be circumcised in the foreskin shall pearysh from amongest his people yet did thys ceremonie vtterly cease at the comming of Christe although that certayne of the Iewes did say in the primatiue Church that the Christians must needes kepe the commandement of circumcision with the faith whom Paule reprooueth wryting thus to the Galathians the 4. chapter where he speaketh of the children of the bondwoman of the free woman which do signify the two Testaments But we O brethren are the children of the promise after Isaac but like as at that time he that was borne after the flesh did persecute hym which was after the spirit euen so it is now also But what saith the scripture Throw out the bondwoman and her sonne The sonne of the bondwoman shall not be heire wyth the sonne of the free woman Wherefore brethreÌ we are not the sonnes of the bondwoman but of the free Sâad ye stedfast in the liberty wherwith Christ hath deliuered you and be not ye holden againe vnder the yoke of slauery Behold I Paule say vnto you if you be circumcised Christ shall nothing profite you For I testifie againe to euery man that circumciseth hymselfe that hee is bounde to keepe all the whole law Ye are vtterly voide of Christ whosoeuer will be iustified in the law are fallen from grace In like maner we may reason if we be bounde to tything we are debters bound to keepe al the whole law For to say that men are bound to one ceremony of the law not to the others is no reasonable saying Either therefore we are bound to them all or to none Also that by the same olde lawe men are not bound to pay tithes it may be shewed by many reasons which we nede not any more to multiply encrease because the things that be sayd are sufficient Whereupon some do say that by the Gospell we are bound to pay tithes because Christ saide to the Pharisies Math. 23. chapter Woe be you Scribes and Pharisies whych pay your tithe of Mint of Anets seede and of commin and leaue iudgement mercy and trueth vndone being the weightier things of the lawe both shuld ye haue done these things and also not haue left the other vndone O ye blinde guides that straine out a gnat and swallowe vp a camell Thys worde soundeth not as a commaundement or manner of bidding wherby Christ did command tithes to be geuen but it is a worde of disalowing the hypocrisie of the Pharisies who of couetousnesse dyd rather weigh and esteeme tithes because of their owne singulare commoditie rather then other great and weighty commaundements of the lawe And me seemeth that our men are in the same predicament of the Pharisies which doe leaue of al the ceremonies of the old law keping onely the coÌmandement of tything It is manifest and plaine inoughe by the premisses and by other places of the scripture that Christ was a priest after the order of Melchisedech of the tribe of Iuda not of the tribe of Leuie who gaue no newe commaundement of tything of any thing to him and to hys priests whome he would place after him but wheÌ hys Apostles sayd to him Behold we leaue all things haue followed thee what then shall we haue hee did not aunswere them thus Tithes shall be paide you neither dyd he promise them a temporall but an euerlasting rewarde in heauen For hee both for foode and also apparell taught his disciples not to be carefull Be ye not carefull for your life what ye shall eate or for your body what ye shall put on Is not the life of man more worth then the meate and the body more worth then apparell Beholde ye the birds of heauen whych do not sow nor reape neither yet lay vp in barnes and yet your heaueÌly father feedeth them And as for apparell why should you be carefull Consider the lillies of the field how they grow they labour not neither do they spinne c. In conclusion he sayth be not yee carefull saying what shall we eate or what shal we drinke or wherwithall shall we be couered For all these things doe the Gentiles seeke after For your father knoweth that you haue neede of all these things First therefore seeke yee for the kingdome of God and the righteousnes therof and all these things shall be cast vnto you And Paule ryght well remembring this doctrine instructeth Timothe and sayth thus But we hauing foode and wherewithall to be couered let vs therewyth be contented And as the Acts of the Apostles doe declare In the first conuersion of the Iewes at Ierusalem they had all thinges common and to euery one was diuision made as nede required Neither did the priestes make the tithes theyr owne proper goodes For like as it was not meete that the lay people being conuerted should haue proprietie of goods euen so neither that priests should haue proprietie of tithes So that if the priests started backe from feruent charitie in chalenging to themselues the proprietie of tithes it is no meruaile of departing backward as do the priests froÌ the perfection of charitie also of the laitie to be
God deuysed ordayned for the best vnto the elect Christians The fourth Like as the mystical body of Christ is the congregation of al the Electiso Antichrist mistically is the church of the wicked of al the reprobates The fift The conclusions of Swinderby be agreable to the fayth in euery part ¶ This letter was thus subscribed By the spirite of God sometime visityng you â Besides this epistle aboue prefixed there is also fouÌd annexed with the same a deuise of an other certayne letter couÌterfeited vnder the name of Lucifer prince of darknes writing to the Pope and al popishe Prelates persecuting the true and right Church with all might and mayne to maintayn their pride and domination in this earth vnder a coulourable pretence visor of the catholique church succession Apostolical Which letter although it seemeth in some authors to be ascribed to Dekam aboue mentioned yet because I find it in the same Register of the church of Herford coÌteyned inserted amoÌg yâ tractations of Walter Brute and deuised as yâ Register said by that Lollards I thought no meeter place then here to annexe the same the tenour wherof thus proceedeth in words as follow ¶ The deuise or counterfayt of a certayne letter fayned vnder the name of Lucifer Prince of darknesse wryting to the persecuting prelates of the popish clergy I Lucifer prince of darknes and profound heauinesse Emperour of the high mysteries of the Kyng of Acharont Captaine of the dungeon Erebus kyng of hell and comptroller of the infernall fire To all our children of pryde and companions of our kyngdome and especially to our Prynces of the Church of this latter age and tyme of which our aduersary Iesus Christ accordyng to the Prophet saieth I hate the church or congregation of the wicked send greeting wish prosperitie to all that obey our commaundementes as also to those that be obedient to the lawes of Sathan already enacted that are diligent obseruers of our behestes and the precepts of our decree Know ye that in times past certaine vicars or vicegerents of Christ following hys steppes in miracles and vertues liuing and continuyng in a beggerly lyfe conuerted in a maner the whole world from the yoke of our tiranny vnto their doctrine maner of lyfe To the great derision and contempte of our prison house and kyngdome and also to the no little preiudice and hurt of our iurisdiction and authorytie nor fearing to hurt our fortified power ond to offend the maiestie of our estate For then receiued we no tribute of the world neyther dyd the myserable sort of common people rushe at the gates of our deepe dungeon as they were wont to do with continuall pealyng and rappyng but then the easie pleasant broad way which leadeth to death lay still without great noyce of traÌpelyng trauaylers neyther yet was trode with the feete of myserable men And when all our courtes were without sutets Hell then began to houle And thus continuyng in great heauines anguish was robbed and spoyled Which thing considered the impacient rage of our stomacke coulde no longer suffer neyther the ougle retchelous neglygence of our great Captayne generall could any longer indure it But we seeking remedy for the time that should come after haue prouyded vs of a verye trimme shift For in stead of these Apostles and other their adherentes whyche draw by the same lyne of theirs as wel in maners as doctrine are odious enemis vnto vs We haue caused you to be their successors put you in their place which be Prelates of the church in these latter times by our great might and subtletie as Chryst hath sayd of you they haue raigned but not by me Once we promised vnto him al the kingdom of the world if he would fal down and worships vs but he would not saying my kingdome is not of this would and went his way when the multitude would haue made him a temporall kinge But to you truely which are fallen from the state of grace and that serue vs in the earth is that my promise fulfilled and all terrene thyngs be our meanes which we haue bestowed vpon you are vnder gouernment For he hath said of vs as ye know The prince of the world coÌmeth c. and hath made vs to raigne ouer al children of vnbeliefe Therfore our aduersaryes before recited dyd pacientlye submit themselues vnto the Princes of the worlde and did teache that men shoulde do so saying Be ye subiect to euery creature for Gods cause whether it be to the Kyng as moste chiefest And agayne Obey ye them that are made rulers ouer you c. For so their maister commauÌded them saying The kinges of the heathen haue dominion ouer them c. But I think it long til we haue powred our poyson vpoÌ the earth and therefore fill your selues full And now bee yee not onely vnlyke those fathers but also contrary vnto them in your lyfe and conditions and extoll your selues aboue all other men Neyther do ye geue to God that which belongeth to him nor yet to Caesar that which is his But exercise you the power of both the swordes according to our decrees makinge your selues doers in worldlye matters fighting in our quarell intangled with secular labours and busines And clyme ye by litle little from the myserable state of pouerty vnto the highest seates of all honours the most princely places of dignitie by your deuised practices false and deceitfull wyles and subtlety that is by hypocrisy flattery lying periurie treasons deceits simonye and other greater wickednes then which our infernal furies may deuise For after that ye haue by vs bene aduaunced thither where ye would be yet that doth not suffice you but as gready staruelings more huÌgry then ye were before ye suppresse the poore scratch and rack together all that comes to hand peruerting and turninge euerie thing topsie toruey so swollen that redy ye are to burst for pride liuing like Lechers in all corporal delicatenes and by fraude dyrecting all your doinges You challenge to your selues names of honour in the earth callyng your selues Lordes holye yea and most holy persons Thus eyther by violence ye rauen or els by ambition subtilly ye pilfer away and wrongfully wraft and by false title possesse those goodes whych for the sustentation of the poore members of Christ whom froÌ our first fall we haue hated were bestowed and geuen consuming them as ye your selues lyst therewith ye cherish and maintaine an innumerable sort of whoores strumpets and bawdes with whom ye ride pompously like mightie Prynces farre otherwise goinge then those poore beggerly priestes of the primatiue Church For I would ye shoulde buylde your selues ryche and gorgeous palacies yee fare lyke Prynces eating and drinking the most daintiest meates and pleasauntest wiâes that may be gotten ye hoord and heepe together an infynite deale of treasure not like to him
with Lordes and cities neither wil they begin to teach you the true foundation of the truth For they do as a dogge which as long as he holdeth a bone in his mouth and knaweth it so long he holdeth his peace cannot barcke Euen so as long as they haue this bone of pleasaunt riches it wyl neuer be well in the world Wherfore all kinges princes and imperiall Citties should doe a great worke of godlines and mercy if by them they were compelled to do this as the dog is when the boane is takeÌ from hym And therfore ye noble men Kinges princes Lordes imperiall Citties and all the communaltie both riche and poore if ye haue bene a sleep yet now awake and opeÌ your eyes and behold the subtiltie of the deuill how he hath blinded the Church of Rome and take agayne that is youres and not theirs And if you wil make a good memoriall for your soules then do as the wyse man saith Eccle. 19 Lay vp almes c. The 6. article is that they are full of pride and of high mynde which is manifestly knowne by their long costlye and superfluous garmentes wherein they walke very vnlike to Christ our Lord who had a garmeÌt without a seam and to the welbeloued Iohn Baptist who had a garment of Camels heare and they wyl be honoured and worshyped and they preach and say that Priesthood ought to be honoured and so it ought in deede to be but there is none that do so much sclander and abase it as they themselues with their euill works gay apparell and with their euil words wherein they passe all other men Paul sayth the i. to Tim. the 3. chapter Let the Elders that gouerne wel be honoured with double honour chiefly they that labour in the word and doctrine of the Lord. Consider that he sayth they that gouerne well The 7. article is that they are couetous from the highest to the lowest and for couetousnes they preach many folish deedes manifest lies sell the holy sacramentes whiche is a great heresie for God commaunded that they shoulde geue freely Paule writeth in the first to Timothy Couetousnesse is the roote of all mischief wherunto many haue ben geuen and therefore they are separated from the fayth and haue denyed the truth The viii article is that they commonly are called notorious whoremongers This is manifestly seene in theyr concubines and children which walke openly in all mens sight and make many mens wiues whoores or corrupte their daughters being virgins and make theÌ priests harlots and rybauldes The ix Article is that they are ful of deuilish enuy and especially in al Monasteries they haue great enuy and hatred amongest themselues because when any thing is geuen or disposed to one Monastery or Colledge then there are others that hate it and enuy at it and woulde more gladly haue it themselues Like as among dogs when any thing is geuen to the one and not to the other which the other seing enuyeth hys fellow the other likewise wil rather deuour all himselfe then geue any part to his fellowe Wherefore it were well that they were brought from that great sin of enuy in geuing nothing vnto theÌ And it were better that their possessions were takeÌ from them and that they should do that which the Lord spake to hys disciples saying Go ye and preach the Gospell to all men The x. article is that they are idle and chiefly the Byshops Chanons and other Prelates which wil not labor dilligently in the holy Scripture wherewith they might cure the miseries of Christendome wherto they haue bouÌd theÌselues and they eate the bread therof in idlenes because when other men watch and labour to mayntaine themselues and their little ones theÌ are they with their lemmons or els they walke in some Cittie carying hawkes on their fistes or els they sit at the good wyne with their Concubines and there they sing and play the Lucians eat of the best and therfore al that willingly bring and geue to them shal be made partners of that curse whiche is geuen them of God because they eate their bread vniustly whereof Paul writeth in the 2. to the Thess. the 3. chapter He that laboureth not let him not eate The 11. article is that they are notorious liers becaââe to the end that they may please men they tel many tales lies which in the holy Scripture haue no foundation nor proofe Of such wryteth Iohn in the Apoca. 21. The 12. article is that they doe not rightly giue or minister to the people the body of our Lord Iesus Christ and they geue it not as God hath instituted it and commanded This is a great a deuilish sinne and to great malapertnesse Heerein we woulde ouercome them wyth the testimonies of the Euangelistes I say we woulde ouercome the Pope and all his Priestes with the authorityes of Marke Luke and Paule Rom. 13. and we woulde suffer that Kinges Princes Lordes and all that are willing to heare should heare it The 13. Article is that they sit in spiritual iudgement and then many times they iudge according to fauour and not according to the righteousnesse of God and they take bribes giuing sentence for hym which in Gods sight hath the wrongfull cause Wo be to such senteÌces as it is wrytten in Isay 5. Wo be to ye that c. The 14. Article is that they sit hearing coÌfessions and when there come to them vsurers raueners and theeues they take bribes of them of their ill gotten goodes to spare them and they willingly suffer them in cities and towns And likewise of adulterers and other notorious whoremongers and whores and they neuer let or stay them in their great sinnes to the end that the scripture may be fulfilled in them which sayeth Giftes and the loue of money do draw to hell and do blinde the eyes of iudges The 15. Article is that they receiue tithes of men and will of right haue them and preache and say that men are bound to giue them tithes and therin they say falsly For they can not proue by the new Testament that our Lorde Iesus Christ commanded it and his disciples warned no man to do so neither did themselues receiue them But although in the old Testament it were commanded to geue tithes yet it can not thereby be prooued that christian men are bound thereto For this precept of the olde Testament had an end in the first yeare of our Lord Iesus Christ like as the precept of CircuÌcision Wherfore welbeloued consider and see how your bishops seduce you and shut youre eyes with things that haue no proofe Christ sayeth in the 11. of Luke Geue almes of those thinges that remaine but he said not geue the tenth of the goodes which yee possesse but geue almes But when they heare the word they may say as the lawyer said to Christ Maister when
sinne For when as the Church doth containe all men which are called ChristiaÌs which also do agree come together in one beliefe of faith and participation of the Sacraments I do feare least some men will thinke that I do affirme all meÌ to be without sinne which is so far froÌ my meaning that I do verely thinke the coÌtrary to be most true For I suppose that there is no man in the Church being clothed in this mortall flesh without sinne Neither do these things vary or dissent among themselues For the Church hath this gift that albeit euery part and meÌber therof may sin yet the whole body can not sinne For there bee alwayes good men in the Church the which albeit that they be subiect vnto humaine fragilitie notwithstaÌding they haue so perfect a gift of sincere and pure vertue that subduing all carnall desires and affectioÌs they keep themselues a pleasant and acceptable sacrifice vnto God Neither do I consent or agree vnto the opinioÌ of diuers which affirme that the Virgin Mary onely perseuered in faith at the Lordes passion Whereupon diuers haue not bene ashamed to say that the faith might be so debilitate and weakened that it should returne to one only old woman Whose opinion or rather madnes Saint Paule seemeth opeÌly to reiect writing thus vnto the Romaines do ye not know saith he what the Scripture writeth of Helias how incessantly he called vpon God against the childreÌ of Israell saieng O Lord they haue slayne thy Prophets and digged downe thine aultars and I alone am left and they seeke after my soule But what answere receiued he of God I haue left vnto my self yet vij M. men which haue not bowed their knees vnto Baal What other thing doth this answere of God declare then that it is a foolish opinioÌ of them which thinke the Church of God to be brought vnto so small number We ought to beleeue the words of Christ which are altogether repugnaÌt vnto those meÌ who affirme the the Virgine onely did perseuere in faith For Iesus sayd vnto his Father O holy father saue theÌ in thy name whome thou hast geuen me that they may be one as we are one WheÌ I was with them I kept them in thy name I haue kept them that thou gauest vnto me and none of them perished but onely the sonne of perdition And I do not desire that thou shouldest take them out of the world but that thou shouldest preserue them from euill Beholde Christ praieth that his disciples shoulde not fall but should be preserued from euill and he so praieng without doubt is heard for he saith in another place I know the thou hearest me But how is he heard if all those for whome he praieth swarned at the time of his passion As for example By what meanes did Christ hanging vpoÌ the Crosse commende his dearely beloued mother vnto Iohn if so be he were either then swarued or should by and by after haue swarued from the faith Moreouer did not the Centurion by and by cry out and say truly this is the sonne of God The Iewes also which at that time were farre distant from Ierusalem might both be called faithfull and also saued by their faith seeing that as the Apostle sayth men are bound vnto the Gospell after it is once knowne and reuealed vnto them But let vs leaue these men and speake of that which is more likely and let vs iudge that there hath bin and is a great number of good meÌ in the Church and by theÌ as by the more worthy part let vs name the Church holy and immaculate the whyche doth comprehend as well the euill as the good For the Church is compared vnto a net which is cast into the sea and gathereth together all kinde of fishes And agayne it is compared vnto a King which made a marriage for his sonne and sent forth his seruantes to call those which were bidden vnto the wedding and they gathered together good euill as many as they could finde Wherfore their opinion is erroneus which affirme that only good men be compreheÌded in the Church the which if it were true it would confound all things neither could we vnderstand or know where the Church were But for so much as the Scripture saith no man knoweth whether he be worthy of loue or hatred their opinioÌ is more to be alowed truer which include all the faithfull in the Church of whom although a great part be geuen to voluptuousnes and auarice yet some notwithstaÌding are cleane froÌ deadly sinne The which part as it is the most worthy it geueth the name vnto the church to be called most holy which is so often done that we are commaunded to sing in our Creede vnam sanctam Catholicam Apostolicam Ecclesiam that is to say one holy Catholicke Apostolicke Church the which Article the Synode of Constantinople added vnto the rest Wherefore if the Church be holy it is also without sinne But to returne to our former purpose this word Sanctum which signifieth holy as Macrobius alledging Trebatius affirmeth is sometimes taken for religious and sometimes for cleane and vncorrupt And after the same maner we call the Church holy as the Apostle Peter calleth it immaculate as we read in the famous Epistle of Clement To this end also tendeth that whiche is spoken by S. Paule that Christ is the head of the Churche For if the Churche should wholy sinne she should not agree with her head Christ who is in no pointe defiled This also Christ himselfe would signifie vnto vs in Mathew when he coÌmendeth the house which waÌs builded vpoÌ the stroÌg rocke against the whiche neither the windes neither the stormes could preuaile In the house of God sayth the Apostle which is the Church builded vpoÌ the strong rocke which rocke as the sayd Apostle declareth is Christ. Who then is so vnshamefast that hee will affirme the Churche which is founded vpoÌ Christ to be subiect to sinne will not rather cry out with the Prophet and say Domine dilexi decorem domus tuae That is to say O Lord I haue loued the beawtie of thy house Hereupon wrote Iohn Chrisostome this golden sentence The Church neuer ceaseth to be assaulted neuer ceaseth to be layne in wayte for but in the name of Christ it hath alwayes the vpper haÌd ouercame And albeit that other do lye in wait for it or that the floudes do beate agaynst it yet the fouÌdatioÌ which is layd vpon the rocke is not shaken S. Hillary also sayth that it is the propertie of the Churche to vanquish when it is hurt to vnderstaÌd when it is reproued to be in safetie wheÌ it is forsaken to obtaine victory when as it seemeth almost ouercome Thus by many reasons testimonies it is proued that the Church doth not erre which is not spoken or affirmed of the Bishops of Rome so that this reason doth
shoulde not exclude sinne but so to grant it that by the authoritie of our Lord Iesus Christ and of his true spouse the Church it may be lawfull profitable healthfull vnto those which worthely receiue the same Also as touching that which was spoken by the said Bohemians of the punishing of offences that it is in Scriptures how that God ofteÌtimes stirreth vp the harts of priuate persons to the correction punishing of sinnes and so it should seeme lawfull vnto the inferiours to correct and punish their superiours they answered alledging the text of S. Augustin in the xxiij decree He that striketh wicked men in that they are wicked hath cause of death against them is the minister of God but he which without any publike administratioÌ or office murdereth or maimeth any wicked theefe sacrilegious adulterous or periured person or any other offender shall be iudged as an homicide and so much the more sharply in that he feared not to abuse vsurpe the power not graunted him of God and truly this City woulde take it much more greuously if any priuate man should attempt to punish an offeÌder set vp a gallowes in the streate and there hang him then if one man should kill another in brawle or quarell They alledged also other textes of S. Ambrose S. Hierome agreeable to yâ same They said that no maÌ doubteth that the law of God is duly holily appointed and therein is simply writteÌ thou shalt not steale And notwtstanding by the commandement of God the childreÌ of Israell caried away the goods of the Egyptians which they had borowed of theÌ Also in the same law it is plainely writteÌ thou shalt do no murther Wherupon S. Austen in his first booke De Ciuitate Dei proueth that it is not lawful for any maÌ to kill himselfe and wheÌ as he maketh example of Sampson he answereth with these words when as God commandeth doth affirme himselfe to command wythout any doubt who is he that will call obedience sinne or who will accuse the obedience to God Here in this proposition you haue the words of S. Austen for an answer But let euery man well foresee if God do commaund or that he do intimate the commandemeÌt without any circumstances and let him proue the spirites whether they be of God But in suche cases there are no lawes to be geuen neither are they much to be talked of for therby there should easely occasioÌ rise to make seditioÌ for the inferiours to rise against the superiours For wheÌ any man had stollen any thing or killed any maÌ he would say that he was moued thereunto by the spirite of God but without manifest proofe therof he should be punished Againe they sayd that there were certaine cases wherein the Laity had power ouer the Clergy It was answered that there were certaine cases in the law wherein the Laity hath power ouer the Cleargy and oftentimes ouer Cardinals For if the Pope being dead the Cardinals would not enter that CoÌclaue to elect a new Pope the king prince or other Lord or secular power may compel them but in these cases he is now no priuate person but vseth his iurisdiction by the authority of the law The like is to be vnderstand of all other cases expressed in the law They said further that no common law hath any right or iustice except Gods law do allow the same It was answered that no common law hath right or iustice if it be against the law of God for because the law of God is the rule of all other lawes But there is great cuÌning and knowledge in applieng the rule to that which is made by the rule for oftentimes it seemeth that there is diuersitie in the thing made by the rule when there is none in deede but the default is in the applieng because the rule is not duely applied to the thing made by it As touching the Article of preaching the word of God it was moued that oftentimes some Prelates thorough their owne enuie and malice without any reasonable cause do inhibite a good and meete Preacher that preacheth Catholickely and well Aunswer was made how that they vnderstood well inough that the abuse of certaine Prelates which did inordinately behaue themselues gaue a great occasion of those troubles Also that they neuer heard of any such coÌplaints in those parties but that the Prelates do fauour good preachers and stirre them vp to preach by intreaty fauour promotioÌ In al such cases there are remedies already prouided by the law for when any maÌ is so prohibited to vse his right he hath remedy to appeale and if he do trust his appeale to be iust he may vse his right all violeÌce both of the spirituall and secular power set apart for the end of the matter shall declare if he had iust cause to appeale Then shal be declared that the superiour hath done euill in prohibiting the pleantiue iustly in doyng and the superiour for his vniust prohibition shal be punished But if he be iustly prohibited and that through his temeritie he do coÌtemne the iust coÌmaundement of his superiour he is worthy to be punished with condigne punishment Where it was moued coÌcerning the third Article whether it were lawfull for the Ecclesiasticall Prelates to exercise in their proper person the actes of secular dominioÌ hereunto it was aunswered that if by this word actes of secular dominion are vnderstand actes whiche a secular Lord may do or exercise then is it to be sayd that a Prelate may lawfully exercise some such actes in his proper person as to sell to paune or pledge to infeofe by maner and forme ordeined by law but there are some actes which it is not lawfull for them to exercise in their proper person but ought to haue afterward a Uicegerent or Proctor to doe the same whereupon there is prohition made in the law in the Rubrike Ne clerus vel Monachus secularibus negotijs se immisceat in alijs rebus It was also moued whether that coactiue power whiche ought to be exercised by a Steward c. be in the handes of an Ecclesiasticall Prelate Whereunto Iohn Polomair auÌswered that this question presupposeth an other wherof there are diuers opinions amoÌgest the Doctours in whose power the dominion of the Church should be and furthermore whether the actioÌs be in the person of the tutor or proctor or if they be not in their person notwithstandyng by the constitutioÌ of any actor or proctor whose exercising of those actions do geue authoritie vnto the actor or proctor they be with other difficulties whereof it is not needefull to speake at this present But for somuch as he was vrged to say his opinion he sayd that to such as had either leysure or pleasure in disputation would argue agaynst him he would be coÌteÌted to geue the choise to
The most of this HuÌgary is nowe vnder the Turk which Turks first came into Europe An. 1211. BOhemia Praga Pilzen Thabor Buduuis Kolin or Koelu Egra Kuttenberg Leimiritz Laun. Rakonicke Glataw Bern. or Beraun Bruck Most Gretz Hradetz Aust. Maut Myto Hof Iaromir Dub. Biela Lantzhut Gilowy Krupka Krumaw Pardubitz Chumitaun Loket Teplitz Hantzburg Zbraslau Labe. Vltawa After the deathe of Ladislaus the kingdome of Boheme fell to George Pogiebracius aboue mentioned whoÌ Pope Innocent the eight did excommunicate and depose for hys religion as is afore declared Furthermore the kingdome of Hungary was geuen to Mathias sonne of Huniades who was in captiuity as is sayd with king Ladislaus and should haue bene put to death after his brother had not the king before bene preuented wyth death as is aboue recorded Moreouer heere is to be noted that the sayde king Ladislaus thus dying wythout wife and issue left behinde hym two sisters aliue to witte Elizabeth which was maried to Casimirus king of Polonia and Anna maried to William duke of Saxonie Elizabeth by her husbande Casimirus king of Polonia had Uladislaus who at length was king both of Boheme and Hungarie This Casimirus first was maryed to Beatrix wife before to Mathias Then being diuorced from her by the dispensation of Pope Alexander maryed a newe wife a Countesse of Fraunce by whome he had two children Lewes and Anna Lewes which was heire of both kingdomes of Boheme and Hungarie was slayne fighting against the Turkes Anna was maried to Ferdinandus by whome he was Archduke of Austria kyng of Boheme c. Sigismundus left onely ouedaughter Elizabeth wife to Albertus Emperour Who had 3. children Ladislaus king of Hungarie Boheme and Austria Elizabeth wyth of Casimirus kynge of Polonie who had Anna wyfe to William Duke of Saxon. Vladislaus kyng of Baheme and Hungary who by hys seconde wife Countesse of Fraunce had Ludouicus King of Boheme Hungarie Anne wife to Ferdinandus Father to thys Maximilian nowe Emperour Ye heard before howe after the decease of Ladislaus the Hungarians by their election preferred Mathias surnamed Coruinus which was sonne of Huniades to the kingdome of Hungary For which cause dissention fel betwene Friderick the Emperor and him for that the said Friderick was both nominated himselfe by diuers vnto that kyngdom also because he had the crown of Hungary then remaining in his hands which Elizabeth mother to K. Ladislaus had brought to the Emperor as was before declared But this warre betweene them was ceased by the intercessioÌ of the Princes of Germany so that Mathias ransomed that crowne of Fridericke for 8000. Florences Not long after Pope Innocent being displeased with George Pogiebracius or Boiebracius king of Bohemia for fauouring of Iohn Hus his Religion that is to say for playing the part of a godly Prince dyd excommunicate depose him conferring his kingdome to Mathias But for somuch as Fridericke the Emperour would not thereto consent and especially after the death of the foresayde George when the Emperour and the Bohemians leauing out Mathias did nominate Uladislaus sonne of Casimirus king of Polonie and of Elizabeth to be kyng of Boheme therefore great warre and trouble kindled betweene him and Fridericke the Emperour wherein the Emperour had vtterly gone to ruine had not Albertus Duke of Saxonie rescued the Emperour and repressed the vehemencie of Mathias The noble actes of Iohn Huniades and of this Mathias hys sonne were not onely great stayes to Hungary but almost to al Christendom in repelling backe the Turke For beside the other victories of Iohn Huniades the father afore mentioned thys Mathias also his sonne succeeding no lesse in the valiantnes then in the name of hys father did so recouer Sirmium and the confines of Illyrica from the hands of the Turks so vanquished their power that both Mahometes and also Baiazetes hys sonne were enforced to seeke for truce Ouer and besides the same Mathias conducting hys army into Bosna which lyeth South from Hungary recouered againe Iaitza the principall towne of that kyngdome from the Turkes possession Who if other Christen Princes had ioyned their helpes withal would haue proceded farther into Thracia But behold here the malitious subtilty of Sathan working by the Pope For while Mathias was thus occupied in hys expedition agaynst the Turkes wherein he should haue bene set forward and aoded by Christen Princes and Byshoppes the Byshop of Rome wickedly and sinfully ministreth mater of ciuil discord betwene him Pogiebracius aforesayd in remouing him from the right of hys kingdome and transferryng the same to Mathias Wherupon not only the course of victory against the Turkes was stopped but also great warre and bloudshed followed in Christen realmes as well betweene thys Mathias and Pogiebracius wyth hys two sonnes Uictorinus and Henricus as also betweene Casimirus Uladislaus and Mathias warring about Uratislauia till at length the matter was taken vp by the Princes of Germanie Albeit for al the execrable excoÌmunication of the Pope against Pogiebracius a great part of Boheme would not be remooued from the obedience of their King whome the Pope had cursed and deposed yet Mathias toke from him Morauia and a great portion of Slesia and adioyned it to his kingdome of Hungarie An. 1474. ¶ Where this by the way is to be noted that the Religion in Bohemia planted by I. Hus could not be extinct or suppressed withall the power of foure mightie Princes Uenceslaus Sigismundus Albertus and Ladislaus notwithstanding they wyth the Popes did therein what they possibly coulde but still the Lorde maintained the same as ye see by thys Pogiebracius king of Boheme whome the Pope coulde not vtterly remooue out of the kingdome of Bohemia This forementioned Mathias beside his other memorable actes of chiualry is no lesse also commended for hys singulare knowledge and loue of learning and of learned men whom he with great stipends procured into Pannonia where by the meanes of good letters and furniture of learned meÌ he reduced in short space the barbarous rudenesse of that countrey into a flourishing common wealth Moreouer such a Library he did there erect and replenish with all kinde of authors sciences and hystories which he caused to be translated out of Greeke into Latine as the like is not thought to be fouÌd next to Italy in all Europe beside Out of which Librarye we haue receaued diuers fragments of wryters as of Polybius and Diodorus Siculus which were not extant before Ex Peucer The constante fortitude also of Georgius Pogiebracius king of Boheme is not vnworthy of commendation of whom also Pope Pius himselfe in Descriptione Europae doth honestly report as a Pope may speake of a protestaÌt in these words wryting Magnus vir alioqui rebus bellicis clarus c. Who although Pope Innocent did execrate with hys children yet hee lett not of the profession of the veritie knowledge which he had
so done and that I wil make good on thy body traytour and therewith geuing a great rap on the boord for a token or watchword one cryed treason without and forthwith the chamber was full of harneysed men The protector then approchyng to the L. Hastinges arrested him as a traytour An other let flye at the Lord Standley who to auoyd the blowe shronke vnder the table or els his head had bene cleft a sonder notwithstanding he receaued such a wounde that the bloud ranne about hys eares There were in that counsaile the same time the Archbishop of Yorke and Doctour Morton Byshop of Ely by whose procurement afterward king Henry the vii was sent for into England and he made archbishop after that of Canterbury these with the Lord Standley diuersly were bestowed in diuers chambers The Lorde Hastinges was commaunded to speede and shriue hym a pace for before dinner the protector sware by S. Paule that he should dye and so incontinently without farther iudgement his head was striken of by whose counsayle the Queenes kindred were at the same time and daye beheaded at Pomfret After this tyrannous murder accomplished the mischienous protectour aspiring still to the crowne to set his deuises forward first through giftes and fayre promises dyd subordinate Doctor Shaw a famous preacher then in LoÌdon at Paules Crosse to insinuate to the people that neyther king Edward with his sonnes nor the Duke of Clarence were lawfully begotten nor the very children of the Duke of York but begotten vnlawfully by other persons in adultery on yâ Duches their mother and that he alone was the true and onely lawfull heyre of the Duke of York Moreouer to declare and to signifie to the audience that K. Edward was neuer lawfully maried to the Queene but hys wife before was dame Elizabeth Lucy and so the 2. childreÌ of king Edward to be base and bastardes and therfore the title of the crown most rightly to pertaine to the Lord protector That this false flatterer and loud lying preacher to serue the protectors humour shamed not most impudently to abuse that holy place that reuerent auditorye the sacred word of God taking for hys theame Adulterae plantationes noÌ dabuÌt radices altas c which he most impiously did apply against the innocent children right heyres of this realm Whereupon such grudge and disdayne of the people wyth worldly wonder followed him that for shame of the people crying out of him in few dayes after he pyned way When this sermon would take no effect with the people the protector vnmercifully drowned in ambitioÌ rested not thus but wtin few dayes after excited the Duke of Buckingham first to breake the matter in couert talke to the Mayor and certayne of the heades of the Cittie picked out for the purpose that done to come to the Guildhall to moue the people by all flattering and lying perswasions to the same which shameles Shaw before had preached before at Paules Crosse. Whiche the Duke with all dilligence and helpes of eloquence being a man both learned and well spoken endeuored to accomplish making to the people a long and artificiall Oration supposing no lesse but that the people allured by his crafty iusinuations would cry king Rich. K. Ric. But there was no king Rich in their mouthes lesse in their hartes Wherupon the Duke looking to the Lord Mayor and asking what the silence ment contrary to the promise of the one the expectation of that other It was then answered of the Mayor that the people peraduenture wel vnderstood him not wherfore the Duke reiterating his narration in other wordes declared agayne that he had done before Likewise the thyrd time he repeted hys Oration againe and agayn Then the commons which be fore stood mute being now in a mase seeing this importunitie began to mutter softly among themselues but yet no king Richard could sound in their lips saue onely that in the nether end of the Hall certayn of the Dukes seruantes with one Nashfield and other belonging to the protector thrusting into the Hall among the prease began sodaynly at mens backes to cry king Richard k. Rich throwing vp theyr cappes whereat the cittizens turning back theyr heades marueiled not a little but sayd nothing The Duke and the Lord Mayor with that side taking this for sufficient testimony incontinent came blowing for hast to the protector then lying at Baynardes Castle Where the matter being made before was now so contriued that forsooth humble petition was made in the name of the whole commons and that with 3 sundry sutes to the humble and simpel protector that he although it was vtterly against his will to take it yet would of his humilitye stoupe so low as to receane the heauy kingdome of England vpon his shoulders At this their tender request and sute of the Lords and commoÌs made ye must know how the milde Duke seing no other remedy was contented at length to yeld although fore against his will ye must so imagine and to submit himselfe so low as of a protector to be made king not much herein vnlike to our prelates in that Popish churche who when they haue before well compounded for the popes Buls yet must they for maner sake make curtesy and thrise deny that for whiche they so long before haue gaped and so sweetly haue payed for King Richard the third vsurper ANd thus Richard Duke of Gloucester tooke vpon to be made proclaymed king of England the yeare aforesayd an 1483. in the moÌth of Iune Who then comming to the Tower by water first made his sonne a childe of x. yeare old prince of Wales Iohn Haward a man of great industry seruice he aduauÌced to be Duke of Northfolke Sir Tho. Haward his sonne he ordained Erle of Surry Also William Lord Barckeley was appoynted Earle of Notingham Frances L. Louell was made Uicunt Louell L. Stanley for feare of his sonne was deliuered out of the Tower and made Steward of the kings houshold Likewise the Archbishop of Yorke was set free but Morton Bishop of Ely was committed to the Duke of Buckingham by whome was wrought the first deuise to bring in Henry Erle of Richmond into England and to coÌioin mariage betweene Elizabeth king Edwardes daughter and him whereby the two houses of Yorke and Lancaster were vnited together After the kingdome of England was thus allotted to king Rich. the vsurper as in maner aboue remembred he taried not long for hys coronation which was solemnised the month next ensuing the 6. day of Iuly The triumph and solemnitie of this vsurped coronation being finished al thinges to the same appertayning this vnquiet tyraunt yet coulde not thinke himselfe safe so long as yong Edward the right king hys brother were aliue Wherefore the next enterprise which he did set vpon was this how to rid these innocent babes out of
the way that he might reigne king alone In the meane time while al this ruffling was in hand what bread sorow the tender harts of these fatherles and friendles children were in what little ioy of them selues what smal ioy of life they had it is not so hard as dolorous for tender harts to vnderstand As the yonger brother lingered in thought and heauines so the prince which was a 11. yeare old was so out of hart and so fraught with feare that he neuer tyed his poyntes nor ioyed good day till the trayterous impictie of their cruell vncle had deliuered theÌ of their wretchednes whiche was not long in dispatching For after king Richard their vncle first attempting to coÌpasse his diuelishe deuise by Robert Brakenbury Constable of the tower and could not winne him to suche a cruell fact to die therefore then he got one Iames Tyrell ioyning with him Iohn Dighton and Miles Forrest to perpetrate this heinous murder Which Dyghton and Forest about midnight entring into their chamber so be wrapped and entangled them amongst the clothes keeping downe the fetherbed and pilowes hard vnto their mournes that within a while they smoothered and stifeled them pitiously in their bed And thus ended these two yong princes their liues thorough the wretched cruelty of these forenamed tormentors who for their detestable and bloudy murder committed escaped not long vnpunished by the iust hand of God For first Miles Forest at S. Martines le grand by peecemeale miserably rotted away Iohn Dighton liued at Callis loÌg after so disdained and hated that he was pointed at of all men and there died in great misery Sir Iames Tyrell was beheaded at Tower hill for treason Also King Richard himselfe within a yeare and a halfe after was stayne in the field hacked and hewed of his enemies handes torne and tugged like a curre dogge Furthermore the said iustice of gods hand left not the Duke of Buckingham escape free Whiche was a greate maintainer and setter vp of this butcherly vsurper for les then within a yeare after so God wrought that hee was himselfe beheaded for treason by the sayd king whom he so vniustly before had aduaunced and set vp In the same catologue and order of these wicked doers afore recited we haue also to comprehende two other as well worthy of memoriall as the best or rather as that worst The name of the one was doctour Shawe aboue rehearsed The other doctor Pinkie prouincial of the Austen Friers both famous preachers and both Doctors in diuinitie both of more learning then vertue sayth the story of more same theÌ learning yet of more learning theÌ truth Shaw made a Sermon in the prayse of the Protector before hys coronation Pinkie preached after thys coronation Both were so full of tedious flatterye that no good cares coulde abide them Pinkie in his sermon so lost his voyce that he was sayne to leaue of came downe in in the midst Doctour Shaw by his sermon lost his honenesty and soone after his life for very shame of the world so that he neuer durst after that shew his face againe But as for the Fryer he was so farre past shame that the losse therof did little touch him Mention was made a little before of Doctor Morton Bishop at Ely by whose meanes the deuise was first broched for the conioyning the two houses of Yorke Lancaster together This deuise was first broken to the Duke of Buckingham which soone after cost hym his life But that bishop more crafty to saue hymselfe incontinent fled into Brittain Notwithstanding the deuise once being broched was so plausible and tooke such effect that message was sent ouer the sea to Henry Earle of Richmond by his mother and by the Queene mother to the Ladye Elizabeth that if he would make hys returne and promise to marry with the sayd Lady Elizabeth King Edwards daughter he should be receaued To make a longer discourse of thys matter which is sufficiently set forth by S. Tho. More so ornately it needeth not Briefely to contract that in a small compasse of wordes which was not so small a thing in doing after that the Earle Henry with such other banished meÌ as fled out of EnglaÌd at the taking of the Duke of Buckingham had perfect intelligence by his mother and by the Queene and other frends moe out of England how the case of that realm stoode and how it was here purposed by his frendes that is that he should with all conuenient speede hast hys returne ouer into England promising to mary with Ladye Elizabeth he with all diligence as tyme and preparation would serue aduauÌced forward his iourny being wel helped and furnished by Fraunces Duke of Britayne and so shipped his meÌ Albeit his first voyage sped not for that the winds turning contrary by force of weather his ships were disparcled and he repulsed backe into FrauÌce agayn His second viage was more prosperous Who taking the seas at Harslet in the moneth of August an 1485. accompanied onely with two thousand men and a smal number of shippes aryued at Milford Hauen in Wales and fyrste came to Dale then to Harford West where he was ioyfully receiued and also by the coÌming in of Arnolde Butler and the PeÌbroke men was in power encreased FroÌ theÌce he remoued by Cardigan to Shrewsbery then to Newport and so to Stafford from thence to Liechfield his army still more and more augmented Lyke as a great floud by comming in of many small riuers gathereth more aboundaunce of water so to this Earle diuers noble Captaynes and men of power adioyned themselues as Richard Griffith Iohn Morgan Rice ap Thomas theÌ sir Georg Talbot with the yong Erle of Shrewesbery his warde Sir William Stanley Sir Tho. Burchier and Sir Walter Hungerford knightes At last the said Erle hearing of the kinges comming conducted his whole army to Tam worth King Richard first hearing of the arriuall of the Erle Henry in the partes of Wales after such a slender sort did giue little or no regard vnto it But after vnderstanding that he was come to Lichfield without resistaunce or incombraunce he was sore moued and exceedingly tooke on cursing and crying out against them which had so deceaued him in all post speed sent for Iohn Duke of Northfolke Hen. Erle of NorthumberlaÌd Tho. Erle of Surrey with other his frendes of special trust Robert Brakenbury also liesetenaunt of the tower was sent for with Sir Tho. Burchier and Sir Walter Hungerforde with certaine other knightes and Esquiers of whome he partlye misdoubted or had some suspicious gelousy Thus K. Richard after most forceable maner well fortified and accompanied leauing nothing vndone that dilligence could require set forward toward his enemies The Earle by this time was come to Tamworth to whoÌ secretly in the Euening resorted sir Iohn Sauage sir Bryan Sanford sir Simon Digby and many other forsaking
be ioyned Emperour with him with whom he reigned the space of 7. yeares till the death of the sayd Fridericke hys father who departed an 1494. after he had reigned ouer the Empire 53. yeares lacking onely but iii yeares of the reigne of Augustus Caesar vnder whome was the byrth of our Lord and Sauiour Christ. This Maximilian as he was a valiaunt Emperoure prudent and singularly learned so was hys reigne intangled in many vnquiet and difficile warres first in the lower Countryes of Flaunders and Brabant where the saide Maximilian was taken captiue but shortly after reschued deliuered agayne by hys father 1487. It was signified before how this Maximilian by the aduise of that Burgundians had to wife Mary the onely daughter of Charles Duke of Burgundy afore mentioned by whome he had 2. children Phillip and Margarete an 1477. Whiche Mary not long after about the yeare of our Lorde 1481. by a fall from her horse fell into an agew and departed Other warres many mo the same Maximilian also achieued both in France in Italy in Hungary and diuers besides So happy was that education of this Emperour in good letters so expert he was in tongues and sciences but especially such was his dexteritie and Promptnes in the latin stile that he imitating the exaÌple of Iulius Caesar did write and comprehend in Latine historyes his owne actes and seates done and that in such sort that when he had geuen a certayne tast of his history to one Pircamerus a learned man asking his iudgemeÌt how his warlike stile of Latine did like him the sayd Pyrcamerus did affirme and reporte of him to Iohn Caron the witnes and writer of this story that he did neuer see nor read any Germane storye a thing more exactly and that in such hast done as this was of Maimilian Moreouer as he was learned himselfe so was he a singular patrone and aduauncer of learned studentes as may well appeare by the erecting and setting vp the vniuersitie of Wittenberge By this Emperour many in those dayes were excited to the embrasing as wel of other liberall artes as also namely to the searching out of old antiquities of historyes whereby diuers were then by him first occasioned in Germany to set their mindes to exercise their dilligence in collecting explicating matters pertayning to the knowledge of history as well of ancient as also of latter times as namely Cuspinianus Nauclerus Conradus Peutingerus Manlius and other Here now it began right well to appeare what great benefite was broched to the world by the Arte and facultie of Printing as is before mentioned Through the meanes of which printing the church and common wealth of christ began now to be replenished with learned men as bothe may appeare by this Emperour being so induced himselfe with such excellent knowledge of good letters and also by diuers others famous and worthy wittes whiche began now in this age exceedingly to encrease and multiplye as Baptista Mantuanus Ang. Politianus Hermolaus Barbarus Picus Mirandula and Franciscus his cousin Rodol Agricola PoÌtanus Philippus Bero aldus Marsilius Ficinus Volateranus Georgius Valla with infinite other Among whom is also to be numbred Weselus Groningensis otherwise named Basilius who was not longe after Ioan de Wesalia aboue recited both muche about one tyme and both great friendes together This Weselus dyed the yeare of our Lord. 1490. After that Ioannes Doctor De Wesalia aforesayd was condemned this Weselus being familiar with him thought that the Inquisitour woulde come and examine hym also as he himselfe in a certaine Epistle doth write He was so notable and worthye a man that of the people he was called Lux Mundi That is The light of the worlde Concerning his doctrine first he reprehended the opinion of the papistes as touching repentaunce which they deuided in three partes of the which three partes satisfaction and confession he did disalow Likewise Purgatorye and supererogation of workes pardons he did disproue both at Rome and at Paris He spake agaynst the popes indulgences by the occasion whereof diuers of the Popes court perswaded by him began to speake more freely agaynst the same matter then he himselfe had done The abuses of Masses and praying for the dead he disalowed and likewise the supremacy of the Pope he vtterterly reiected as appeareth in a booke of his De Sacramento poenitentiae denying vtterly that any supreme head or gouernour ought to be in the world ouer all other affirming also saying many times that the pope had no authoritie to do any thingby commaundement but by truth that is so farre as trueth goeth with hym so farre hys sentence to stand neither that he ought to preuayle by commaunding but onely by teaching so as euery true christian Bish. may preuayle ouer an other Also in some place in his writings he denyeth not but that popes and their spirituall Prelates proceeding agaynst Christes doctrine be playne Antichristes such as were infirm and not able to perform the bond of chastitie taken vpon them he sayd they might wel breake their vow Also the sayd Weselus witnesseth that the forefathers which were before Albert and Thomas did resiste and westand the popes indulgences calling them in theyr wrytinges playne Idolatry mere fraude and erroure adding moreouer that vnles the seueritie of some good Diuines had not withstand these pardons and indulgences of the Pope innumerable erroures had ouerflowne the church Amongest these workes of Weselus there is a certaine Epistle of one written to hym âin which the authour of the Epistle confesseth that in hys time there was a certayne learned man at Paris called maister Thomas de Curselis a Deane who being in the councell of Basill whereas diuers began to aduaunce the power of the pope to farre declared and affirmed to be sayd to him of Christ Quicquid ligaueris super terram erit ligatum in coelo c. Et non quicquid dixeris esse ligatum That is What soeuer thou shalt bynde vpon earth shall be bound in heauen but not what soeuer thou sayst to be bound As who should say the pope cannot nor doth not binde therfore because he so sayth except truth and righteousnes go also with him then he doth so bynde in deed There is a certayne booke of this man amongst diuers others which he intiruleth De subditis superioribus in that which he disputeth greatly against that pope his Prelates affirming that the pope vnlesse hys faith doctrine be found ought not to be obeyed He affirmeth also that the pope may erre and when he erreth men ought by all manner of meanes to resist him Item that great superfluous riches in the clergy do not profite but hurt that church That the pope doth wickedly distribute the rentes of the Church and the Church it selfe to vnworthy Ministers by Simony for hys owne profite and gayne wherby it
The like also might happen by other bishoprickes whereof as Aeneas Syluius witnessed there are in Germany to the number of 50. besides Abboes whereof a great number are confirmed at Rome And admitt that in Germany there were greater profite and reuenewes rising of the ground mines and toles notwithstanding the Emperour and the other Princes should lacke treasure and munition of warre agaynst their enemies and specially the infidels and to preserue Germany in peace and quietnesse to minister iustice vnto euery man for which purpose the Councell of the chamber being most holyly instructed and furnished with great cost charges doth chiefly serue Besides that the Emperour hath need of treasure to suppresse the rebelles in the Empyre to banish and driue away theeues and murtherers whe rofa great nuÌber are not ashamed to spoyle churches onely and to robbe them of theyr goods but also to assaile the Clergy themselues Finally our nation and country of Germany hath need of great riches and treasure not only for the repayring of Churches monasteries but also for hospitals for children thar are layd out in the streetes for widowes for women with childe for Orphanes for the mariage of the daughters of poore men that they be not destoured for such as haue neede and necessity for the olde and weake for the sicke and the sore whereof the more is the sorrow Germany is fully replenished and filled ¶ Aduertisementes vnto the Emperours Maiesty LEt the Emperors maiesty foresee and prouide that the begging friers do not preach against his maiesty which are wont to complayn gladly vnto the Apostolick sea fearing to lose their priuiledges which I would to god were aswel grounded vpon Christ as they are vpon profite Let the Emperours maiesty also beware that the Pope do not geue coÌmaundement vnto the Electours to proceed to the electioÌ of a new king of Romaines as he did agaynst Frederick the second when as the Lantgraue of Churm and William Earle of Holland were elect by the commaundement of the Pope Let the Emperours maiesty also feare and take heed of all the Prelates of the Churches and especially of the Presedentes which by theyr oth are bounde to aduertise the Pope Let the Emperours Maiesty also feare and beware that the Pope do not take away from his subiectes their obedience prouoke the people bordering vpon him to make inuasioÌ into the Emperours dominioÌs and Archduchy of Austrich which those men vnder colour of shewing obedience vnto the Popes commaundemeÌt be ready to do Let the Emperours Maiesty also take heede of the Apostolicke censures froÌ which the pope will in no case refraine Finally let the Emperours maiesty diligently foresee take heede that the pope do not perswade the people with most subtile argumeÌtes contrary to the pragmaticall sanction excusing himselfe and getting the good will of the simple alledging that w e great costes charges he will repayre the Church of S. Peter in Rome build in certaine places against the Turkes and recouer againe the landes patrimony pertaining vnto the Church of S. Peter as he is bouÌd by his office Therfore let your maiesty diligeÌtly forsee and deliberate how through your most wise discrete counsaile if neede shall require you will answere to those subtilties of the Pope ¶ A certaine godly exhortation vnto the Emperours Maiestie YOur maiesty caÌ do nothing better nothing more acceptable or more worthy eternall remembraÌce theÌ to moderate the great exactions and oppressions of the Germaines to take away all occasion froÌ the laitie to persecute the Clergy also to take away the benefices out of the handes of courtisans which can neither preach comfort nor counsaile any man of which benefises as Aeneas Syluius writeth some are equall to the Byshoprickes of Italye to encrease Gods honour and worship and so to bridle the auarice vngodlines of those courtisans wherby your maiesty may the better prouide for the children of many noble famous men and Cityzens in Germanie which being brought vp from their youth in the vniuersities learning both the Scriptures and other humaine letters may without vnquiet vexations and most sumptuous charges contentions aspire to the Ecclesiasticall promotions who by their couÌsaile prayers may be helpes vnto the whole Church For there is no small occasion why the realme of Fraunce should so florish hauing so many notable learned meÌ in it If the Emperour would abolish this unâiety and restore Germany vnto their auncient liberty which is now oppressed with greuous tributes and would make way for learned honest meÌ vnto Ecclesiasticall promotions then might he truely perpetually be called of all men in all places the restorer of Germany to his auÌcieÌt libertie the father of his countrey should obtayne no lesse glory thereby vnto himselfe and profite vnto Germany then if he had by force of armes subdued any prouince vnto th eÌ And so shall Germany render no lesse thankes vnto the saide Maximilian then vnto all the rest which hauing translated the Empire from the Grecians vnto Germany haue raigued many yeares before Hereafter ensueth the copy of a certaine letter of the Emperour MaximiliaÌ geuen out in maner of a decree or coÌmaundemeÌt against certaine abuses of the Clergy Wherunto we haue also annexed the aunswere of Iacobus Selestadiensis vnto the Emperours letters wherein he seemeth also to haue sought aduise for the remedy of the like abuses which we thought good here not to be omitted An Edict of Maximilian Emperour WE according to the example of our dearely beloued father Fredericke Emperour of Rome reuerensing the chiefe Pastour of the Church and all the Clergy haue suffered no small reuenewes of the Ecclesiasticall dignityes to be caryed out of our dominion by the Prelats and Clergy that are absent whose faultes committed by humayne frailty with Constantine our predecessor we haue not disdeyned to hide and couer But for so much as thorugh our liberality the decay of Gods honour is risen it is our part to foresee which are elect vnto the Empyre without any desert that amongest all other affayres of peace and warre the Churches do not decay Religion quayle not or Gods true worship be not diminished which we haue manifestly experimented and dayly doe perceiue by the insatiable couetousnesse of some which are neuer satisfied in getting of benefices through whose absence being but resident onely vpon one Gods honour and worship is diminished houses decay Churches decrease the Ecclesiasticall liberty is hurt learning and monuments are lost and destroyed hospitality and almes diminished and by their vnsatiable greedinesse such of the Clergy as for theyr learning and vertue were worthy of Benefices and theyr wisedome profitable in common wealthes are hindered and put backe Wherefore according to the office and duety of our estate for the loue of the encrease of Gods honour we exhort and require that no man from henceforth hauing any Canonship or
to hassarde and proue the vttermost for theyr defence but in conclusioÌ in their desperate venture they were enclosed about by our men on euery side and there put to the sword and slayne a few only excepted who escaping out very hardly by secret passages shifted after the rest of their fellowes as well as they could Their carriage and other furniture lefte behind them in their tentes was distributed amongst the souldiers onely such thinges reserued as might serue for the publike vse and commoditie of the Cittie Thus through the mercifull protection and benefite of almighty God Austria was deliuered from the fierce and barbarous hostilitie of the cruell Turkes notwithstaÌding that neither Ferdinandus the king nor the Emperour his brother were there present but only the power of God thorough the valiauntnes of the worthy Germaines defeÌded that cittie in defence wherof consisted the safety deliueraÌce no doubt of all these west partes of Christendome For the which immortall prayse and thankes be vnto our immortall God in Christ our Lord according as he hath of vs most graciously and worthely deserued Wherin by the way take this for a note gentle reader how after what maner Gods blessing goeth with the true reformers of his religion and so much the more is it to be noted for that the Turkes in so many battailes sieges heretofore were neuer so repulsed foyled as at this present time in incountring with the protestantes defenders of sincere Religion This citty of Uienna was besieged deliuered the yeare of our Lord. 1529. The assaultes of the Turke against yâ City are numbred to be 20. and his repulses as many The nuÌber of his army which he first brought was 25000. Wherof were reckened to be slayne 80. thousand and aboue During the time of his siege he led away out of the country about many captiues virgins and Matrones he quelled cast them out naked the children hee stucke vpon stakes Solymannus thus put from the hope of victorye of Uienna after he had breathed himselfe a while at home the second yere after which was an 1531. repayring his host returned agayne into Hungarye with no lesse multitude then before where first he got the towne called Gunza being but slenderly kept with a small garrison By reason whereof the townsmen and souldiours yelding theÌselues vnto the Turke were constrayned to agree vpon vnreasonable conditions Ex Ioan. Ramo Melchior Soiterus in his second booke writing De bello Pannonico touching the foresaid Towne of Gunza or Gunzium differeth herein something from Ramus declaring how this Gunza being a small town in Hungary and hauing in it but onely a 100. souldiours or as Wolfegangus Drechslerus in his chronicle reporteth at the most but 200. souldiours vnder the valiaunt captayne Nicholas Iureschitz defended themselues so manfully and wonderfully through the notable power of God against the whole puissance of 200. thousand Turkes that they beyng notwithstanding distressed with lacke and penury of purueiance and sodenly of the Turkes inuaded yet with pure courage and promptnes of hart susteined the vttermost force and violence of xiij assaultes of that great multitude for the space of 25. dayes together Although the narration of the authour may seeme to some incredible yet thus he writeth that what tyme the great ordinance and battering peeces of the Turkes were planted vpon two mountaynes much higher then that town whereby they within the towne were oppressed both before and behinde in so much that 8 ensignes of the Turks were already within the towne yet by the reason of women and children and other impotent persons who in the middle of the towne were congregate in an house together such a noyse and clamour went vp to heauen praying and crying to God for helpe that the turkes within the walles supposing a new army of fresh souldiours to be sent into the towne for sodayn feare voyded the towne leaped down from the walles agayn which before they had got whom no man eyther pursued or resisted for neuer a souldiour almost was left on the walles which was not eyther slayne or els wounded with the Turks ordinance At what time through the Lordes prouidence it so happened that one Ibrahimus Bassa neare about the Turke seeing bothe the town to be small and the great destruction of the Turkes in the siege thereof and that the captayn in no case woulde yeld perswaded so the Turke declaring howe the Towne being so little was not worth the losse of so many men in the winning wherof there was no glory if he were repulsed great dishonour might follow wherby the Turke being perswaded did follow hys counsaile which was thys that Nicholaus the Christen captaine beyng called vnto him vnder pledges and safe conduict should receaue the town as of his hand and gift with condition that he shold do no violence to hys souldiours left behinde and wounded but should procure such meanes as he could for the recuring of them and so he raysing his siege departed An other cause might be also whiche moued him so sodaynly to rayse hys siege for that he heard the Palatine not to be far of in pursuing after him and therfore taking his flight by that mountaines of the Noricians he returned with muche spoyle of Christian mens goods into Constantinople Ex Melchiore Soit lib 2. de bello Panno For so it was prouided the same time in Germany after the counsaile or August and of Ratilboon at what time the controuersie of Religion betweene the Protestantes the papistes was differred and set of to the next generall Councel that Charles the 5. and Ferdinandus his brother hauing vnderstanding of the Turke thus raunging in Hungary should collect of the Germanynes Hungarians and Spanyards and others an able army of 80. thousand footmen and 30000. horsemen to repulse the inuasious of the Turke But Solymanus hauing intelligence of thys preparation of the Christian power comming toward him whether for feare or whether to espy further oportunitie of tyme for hys more aduauntage and our detriment refused at that time to tary theyr comming and so speeding hys returne vnto Constantinople retired with much spoyle and pray sent before him as is aboue premised Whiche was in the yeare of our Lord. 1532. Not long after being the yeare of our saluation 1534. Solymannus intending ij warres at once first sent Corradinus Barbarossa the admiral of his nauies into Afrike to war against the kyng of Tunece WhoÌ the Barbarossa also dispossessed depriued of his kingdome but Charles the Emperour the next yeare following an 1535. restored the said king agayne into hys kingdome and deliuered in the same viage 20. thousand captiues out of seruitude The same tyme the Turke also sent an other captayne into Hungary to warre agaynst Uaiuoda while he hym selfe taking hys course to Persia planted his siege agaynst the Citty Taurus which he in short
the Turke and to deliuer the other parties of Christendome from the feare of the Turke an 1542. Whiche Ioachimus at his first setting foorth appeared so couragious and valiaunt as though he would haue conquered the whole world but this great heate was so slaked in short time by the Turke that before any great ieoperdy was offered vnto him he was glad to to be discharged of the viage and with shame enough returned home againe And would God he had left behynde him in the field no more but his owne shame For the enemies hauing intelligeÌce before of his cowardly departure thinking to worke some poynt of maistry or victory before his goyng did set vpon the right wing of his army which chiefly consisted of Dutchmen of low Germany out of the which they tooke awaye with them aboue 500. strong and valiaunt souldiours not killing them but carying them away aliue For whome it had bene muche better to haue stand to their weapon and to haue dyed manfully vppon the turkes then by yealding themselues to be disgarnished of weapon and armoure and so to be lefte to the cursed curtesie of the foule Turkes To whome what curtesie was sheweed by the sequele did appeare For after the Turkes had led them out of Hungary into their own dominioÌ after a most horrible beastly sort they disfigured mangled them so sent them abroad through all Grecia to be witnessrs of the Turkes victory Their kind of punishment was thus First they had their right arme thrust through with an iron red hot whereby they should be vnable and vnmeet to all labour warefare Secondly theyr heades were shauen to the very sculles after the maner of our Friers monks when they are newly shauen Thirdly they had all their priuy members cut of froÌ their bodies to the intent to make theÌ vnfruitful for propagation which wound was so grieuous vnto them that the greatest part of them died therupon the few that recouered the torment therof led a life more bitter more miserable then death it selfe And this kinde of cruelty was executed in order vpoÌ them all In much like sort did cruell Pharao exercise hys tyranny agaynst the people of God in Egipt who to destroy the generation of them caused all the male children to be drowned in the riuer Whereby it is the more to be hoped that seing the tiranny of this turkish Pharao is come to such an extremetie the mercifull goodnesse of God will the more shortly send some Moses or other vnto vs for our speedy deliueraunce This was by the cruell Turkes done an 1542. witnessed by Ioannes Ramus which not onely writeth the story but by the testimony also of hys owne eyes recordeth the same to be true beholding with his eies one of the same number in the city of Uienna who hauing wife and children in Bruxelles eyther for shame or sorrow had no minde to returne home to his own house Ex Ioan Ramo But to returne agayne to the city of Buda from wheÌre we haue digressed here is not to be pretermitted what falshood and what cruelty the turkes vsed toward the Christians there after theyr victory For after that Solyman the Turke vpon the yelding and submission of the men of Buda had geuen to them his promise of safety and life within short time the sayd turke picking a quarrell with them for selling Oxen vnto the Christians and for barganing with them slue all the Magistrates of the sayde Citty of Buda like as in all other Citties where so euer the Christians yelded vnto him he neuer or very rarely kept his promise with them neyther did euer any christians speed better with the turke then they which most constantly did resist him And as hys promise with the Magistrates of Buda was false and wretched so hys cruelty with the souldiors therof was more much notorious abhominable For in the expugnation of Buda among that rest whiche were slayne ij cohortes or bands of Christian souldiors came alyue to his hands To whom when he seemed at the first to grauÌt pardon of life he commaunded to put on their armour agayn and to dispose themselues in order and battayle array after the warlike maner of the christians whiche when they had accomplished readily according to his commaundement he riding about the ranckes of them had dilligently vewed and be holden them a certain space at length he commaunded theÌ to put of their armour againe which done certaine of the tallest and strongest of them he pyked out the residue he commanded by his souldiors comming behinde them with swordes to be cut in peeces and slayne Of the other whome he had elected and chosen some he set for markes and buttes to be shot at some he appointed to his two sonnes for them to slash with their swordes try theyr strength which of them could geue the deper wouÌd and as they termed it the fayrer blowe whereby moste bloud might follow out of their Christian bodies Ex Mart. Stella De successibus Turcarum After the winning of Buda the Turke purposing not so to cease before he had subdued and brought vnder his obedience all Hungary proceeding further with his armye first brought vnder a strong hold of christians named Pestum or Pesta where a great number of Christian souldiours partly were slayne partly were ledde awaye to more cruell affliction Then he came to an other Castle called Walpo situate in the confines of Bosna Croatia and Hungary Whiche forte or castle he besieged three moÌthes while no rescue nor ayd was sent vnto them neyther from Ferdinandus king of Hungary nor from any other christian Prince or Princes Whereupon at length the forte was geuen vp to the Turke but more through the false treachery or cowardly hart of the souldiours then of the Captaine Wherein is to be noted an example not vnworthy of memory For when the cowardly souldiours eyther for feare or flattery wold needs surrender themselues the peece vnto the Turke contrarye to the minde of the Captaine whiche in no case would agree to theyr yelding they thinking to find fauour with the turke apprehended theyr captaine and gaue him to Solyman But see howe the iustice of God sometymes by the hands of the enemy disposeth the end of things to the rewarding of vertue punishing of vice For where they thought to saue themselues by the daunger of the faithfull Captain the euent turned cleane contrary so that the Turk was to the captayne bountifull and very liberalll and the souldiours notwithstanding that they had all yelded theÌselues yet were all put to death and commaunded pitiously to be slayne Ex Ioan. Martino Stella De Turcarum in Hungaria successibus c. There is in Hungary an other towne bearing the name of fiue Churches called Quiquecclesiensis partly spoyled before as is aboue mentioned pag. 751. but nowe thorough the losse of Walpo by the
Churche and made a great scatter and slaughter among the barbarous turkes This was not so soone espyed of them within the towne but they issued out vpon them in this disturbance and slue of them a great number Among whom diuers of theyr nobles also the same time were slayne and one Bassa an Eunuch which was of great estimation with the turkes Moreouer in the same skirmish was taken one of those gunners which the french king is sayd to haue sent to the Turke a little before Whiche if it be true let the Christian Reader iudge what is to be thought of those Christen princes which not onely forsaking the common cause of Christes Churche ioyned league with the turke but also sent hym gunners to set forward hys warres to the destruction of Christes people and to the shedding of theyr blond for whom they know the blond of Christ to be shed If this be not true I shew myne authour If it be then let the Pope see and marke well howe hys title of Christianissimus can well agree with such doinges But to let this matter sleape although the turkes as ye heard had wonne the fenne with theyr pollicie and industry against the Cittie of Alba yet all this while the Albanes were nothing inferiour to theyr enemies through the valiant help couragious indeuour of Octauianus Scruzatus a captayne of Millane By whose prudent counsaile and constant standing the busy enterprises of the turkes did little preuayle a long time till at length sodainly arose a thick fog or miste vpon the cittie where as rounde about besides the sunne did shine bright Some sayde it came by Arte Magicall but rather it may appeare to ryse out of the fenne or marish beyng so pressed downe with mens feete and other matter layd vpon it The turkes vsing the occasion of this misty darckenes in secret wise approching the walles had got vp to a certayne fortresse where the Germaynes were before our men coulde well perceane them where they pressed in so thicke in such number that albeit the christian souldiors standing strongly to the defence of theyr lyues dyd what valiaunt men in cases of such extremetie were able to doe yet beyng ouermatched with the multitude of the Turks the sodennes of their comming gaue backe seeking to retyre into the inward walles Which when theyr other felowes did see to recule then was theyr flyeng of all hands euery man striuing to get into the Cittie There was betweene the outward Wales or vamures and inward gate of the citty a straite or narrow passage cast vp in maner of a bancke or causey ditched on both sides which passage or ingresse happened the same timeto be barred stopped By reason wherof the poore souldiors were forced to cast them selues into the ditch thinking to swimme as well as they could into the cittye where many of them sticking in the mudde were drowned one pressing vpon an other many were slayne of their enemies comming behinde them they hauing neither hart nor power to resist A fewe whiche could swimme out were receiued into the Citty but the chiefe Captaines and warders of the towne were there slayne The cittizens being destitute of theyr principall captaines and warriors were in great perplexitie and doubt among theÌselues what to do some thinking good to yeld some counsayling the contrary This while the mindes of the cittizens were distract in diuers doubtfull sentences the Magistrates minding to stand to the turkes gentlenes sent out one of theyr heads vnto the turke who in the name of them all should surrender to him the citty and become vnto him tributaries vpoÌ coÌdition they might enioy liberty of life goods which being to theÌ granted after the turkish faith assurance first the souldiors which were left wtin the citty putting of theyr armour were discharged sent away Who being but onely 300. left of 4. ensignes of Italians of a thousand Germaynes by the way were layd for by the Tartarians for hope of theyr spoyle so that they scattering a sunder one one way an other an other to saue themselues as wel as they could fled euery one what way he thought best Of whome some wandering in woodes marishes faynted for famine some were taken and slayne by the Hungarians a few with bare and empty and wythered bodies more like ghostes then men escaped came to Uienna And this befell vpon the souldiors Now vnderstand what happened to the yelding Citizens So in story it followeth that when the turke had entred the towne and had visited the sepulchre of the kynges for three or 4. dayes he pretented muche clemency toward the cittizens as though he came not to oppresse them but to be reueÌged of FerdinaÌdus their king to deliuer them from the seruitude of the Germaines On the fourth day al the chiefe head men of the citty were coÌmaunded to appeare before the turke in a playne not far froÌ the citty where the condemned persons before were wont to be executed as though they should come to sweare vnto the turke At this commaundement of the turke when the cittizens in great number in their best attyre were assembled the turk contrary to his fayth and promise commaunded sodenly a generall slaughter to be made of them all And this was the end of the citizens of Alba. In the meane time during the siege of Alba the Hungarians meeting sometimes with the horsemen of the Tartarians which were sent out to stop their vitailes from the citie slue of them at one bickering 3000. Turks In which story is also reported mentioned of mine author an horrible sight and example of misery concerning a certayne captiue a Christian belike who comming into Uienna was found to haue in his scrip or satchel the halfe of a yong childe of two yeares old which remayned yet vneaten the other halfe beyng eaten before an 1543. Ibid. Next after this was expugned the castle of Pappa by the Turkes Let the castle now of Papa take heede least one day it follow after The like fidelitie the turkes also kept with the fort of Wizigradum and the souldiours therof This WizigraduÌ is situate in the mid way betweene Buda and StrigoniuÌ Of the which fort or Castle the highest tower so mounteth vpon the hil that vnlesse it be for famine and lack of water they haue not to dread any enemy Notwithstanding so it happened that the lower peece being wonne they in the higher tower abiding foure dayes without drink were coÌpelled wyth liberty graunted of life and goodes to yelde themselues But the deuilish turkes keeping no fayth nor promise slue them euerye one onely Petrus Amandus the captaine of the peece excepted who priuely was conueyed by the Captayne of the Turkes out of the slaughter an 1544. To these moreouer may be added the winning of Nouum Castellum in Dalmatia where he slue all that were wtin both soldiors other for
manhood or mercy in them but they make hauocke of all So the Citizens of Croia after they had yelded were all promised theyr liues were all destroyd and that horribly In Mysia after the king had geuen himselfe to the turkes hand hauing promise of life Mahumet the Turke slew him with his owne hands The Princes of Rasia had both theyr eies put out with âasens redde hoate set before them Theodosia otherwise called Capha was also surreÌdered to the Turke hauing the like assuraunce of life and safety yet contrary to the league the Citizens were put to the sword and slaine At the winning and yelding of Leâbos what a number or young men and children were put vpon sharpe stakes and poles and so thrust thorough At the winning of the Citty of Buda what tyrannye was shewed and exercised agaynst the poore Christians whiche had yelded themselues and agaynst the two Dukes Christopher Bisserer and Ioannes Tranbinger coÌtrary to the promise and handwriting of the Turke is to be sene in the story of Melchior Soiterus de Bello Pannonico The like also is to be read in the story of Bernardus de Breydenbach who writing of the taking of Hydrimtum a City in Apulia testifieth of the miserable slaughter of the young men there slayne of old men troden vnder the horse feet of matrons virgines rauished of women with child cut rent a pieces of the Priestes in the Churches slayne of the Archbishop of that Citty who being an aged man and holding the crosse in his hands was cut a sonder with a woodden saw c. The same Bernerdus also wryting of the ouerthrow of Nigropontus otherwise called Chalcides an 1471. describeth the like terrible slaughter whiche there was exercised where the Turke after hys promise geueÌ before to the coÌtrary most cruelly caused all the youth of Italy to be pricked vpon sharp stakes some to be dashed against the hard stones other some to be cut in sonder in the middest and other mo with other kinds of forments to be put to death in so much that all the streetes and wayes of Chalcides did flowe with the bloud of them whiche were there slayn In which history the foresayd writer recordeth one memorable example of maydeÌly chastity worthy of all Christians to be noted and commended The story is tolde of the Pretors daughter of that City who being the onely daughter of her father noted to be of an exceeding singuler beuty was saued out of the slaughter brought to Mahumet the turke to be his concubine But she denying to consent to his turkishe appetite and filthynes was commaunded therewith to be slayne and murthered and so died she a Martyr keping both her fayth and her body vndefiled vnto Christ Iesus her spouse Ibid. The like cruelty also was shewed vpon them whiche kept the Castle afterward yelding themselues vpoÌ hope of the turkes promise were slayne euery one What should I speake of the miserable slaughter of Methone the CitizeÌs therof dwelling in Peloponesus who seing no other remedy but needes to come into the Turkes hands set the barne on fire where they were gathered together meÌ women and children some women also with child voluÌtarily cast themselues into the Sea rather then they would sustayne the Turkes captiuity Vide pag. 734. Miserable it is to beholde long to recite incredible to beleue all the cruel parts and horrible slaughters wrought by these miscreantes agaynste the Christians through all places almost of the world both in Asia in Africa but especially in Europa Who is able to recite the innumerable societyes and companyes of the Grecians Martyred by the Turkes sword in Achaia Attica Thessalia Macedonia Epirus and all Peloponesus besides the Iland of Rhodes and other Ilandes and Cyclades adiaceÌt in the sea about numbred to 52. of the which also Pathmos was one wher S. Iohn being banished wrote his reuelations Where did euer the Turkes sette any foote but the bloud of Christians there without pitty or measure went to wracke what place or prouince is there almost thorow the world wher the turks either haue not perced or are not like shortly to enter In Thracia through all the coastes of Danubius in Bulgaria Dalmatia in Seruia Transiluania Bosna in Himgaria also in Austria what hauocke hath bene made by them of Christen mens bodies it will rue any Christen hart to remember At the siege of Moldauio at the winning of Buda of Pesta of Alba of Walpo Strigonium Sociosia Tathe Wizigradum Nouum Castellum in Dalmatia Belgradum Uaradinum Quinque ecclesie also at the battel of Uerna where Ladislaus king of Polonie with all his army almost through the rashnes of the Popes Cardinall were slayne at the winning moreouer of Xabiacchus Lyssus Dinastrum at the siege of Guntza and of the faythfull towne Scorad where the nuÌber of the shotte agaynst theyr walles at the siege thereof were reckoned to 2539. likewise at the siege of Uienna where all the Christian captiues were brought before the whole army and slayne and diuers drawne in pieces with horses but especially at the winning of Constantinople aboue mentioned pag. 706. also at Croia Methone what beastly cruelty was shewed it is vnspeakeable For as in Constantinople Mahumer the dronken Turk neuer rose from diner but he caused euery daye for his disport 300. ChristiaÌ captiues of the nobles of that City to be slayn before his face So in Methone after that his captayn Omares had sent vnto him at Constantinople 500. prisoners of the Christians the cruell tyraunt commaunded them all to be cut and deuided in sonder by the middle so being slain to be throwne out into the fieldes Leonicus Chalcondyla writing of the same story addeth moreouer a prodigious narratioÌ if it be true of a brute Oxe whiche being in the fieldes and seing the carcases of the dead bodies so cut in two made there a loud noise after the lowing of his kind and nature afterward comming to the quarters of one of the dead bodyes lying in the field first tooke vp the one halfe then comming agayne tooke vp likewise the other halfe and so as he could ioyned theÌ both together Which being espyed of them which saw the doing of the brute Oxe and maruelling thereat and word being brought thereof to Mahumet he commaunded the quarters agayne to be brought where they were before to proue whether the beast would come agayne who fayled not as the author recordeth but in like sort as before taking the fragmentes of the dead corps layde them agayne together It foloweth more in the author howe that Mahumet being astonied at the straunge wonder of the Oxe commaunded the quarters of the christiaÌ mans body to be interred and the Oxe to be brought to his house and was much made of Some sayd it to be the body of a Uenetian some affirmed that he
Israell so that the fishes of the Sea the foules of the heauen the beastes of the field and all that mooue and creepe vpon the earth and all the men that are vpon the earth shall tremble at my presence the mountaines shall be ouerthrowne the starres shall fall and euery wall shall fall to the ground c. ¶ The Prophesies of Methodius Hildegardis and other concerning the reygne and ruyne of the Turkes VNto these testimonies aboue excerped out of the holy Scriptures let vs adde also the propheticall reuelatious of Methodius Hildegardis Sybilla and others This Methodius is thought of some to be the same Methodius of whome Hierome and Suidas make mention which was Bishop first of Olympus in Lycia then of Tyrus and suffred martyrdome in the last persecution of the primitiue Church vnder Diocletian Unto whome also Trithemius attributeth the booke intituled De Quatuor nouissimis temporibus But that can not be forasmuch as the said Methodius doth cite and alleadge the Maister of Sentence namely in his second booke and sixe distinc Which Maister of Sentence followed more then a thousand yeare after Christ besides certaine other fabulous matter conteined in the same booke Albeit because he speaketh there of many things coÌcerning the state of the Church vnder Antichrist and the reformation of Religion as secmeth rightly to come to passe and more is like to follow I thought not to defraude the Reader thereof leauing the credite of the Authour to his arbitrement to esteeme and iudge of him as he seeth cause Among diuers other places of Methodius prophesieng of the latter time these words do follow After that the children of Ismaell haue had multiplied in their generations to an infinite and innumerable multitude in the desert aforesayd they came out of the wildernesse of Arabie and entred into the habitable land and fought with the Kings of the Gentiles which were in the land of promise and the âââd was filled with them And after 70. weekes and halfe of their power wherewith they haue subdued all the kingdome of the Gentiles their hart was exalted seeing themselues so to haue preuailed and to haue conquered all things c. And afterward it followeth of the same matter in this sort It shall come to passe that the sayde seede of Ismaell shall issue out and obteine the whole world with the regions thereof in the entring of peace from the land of Aegypt vnto Ethiopia from the floud Euphrates vnto India and from the riuer Tigris to the entring of Nabaot the kingdome of Ionithus the sonne of Noe and from the North vnto Rome and Illyricum Aegypt and Thessalonica and Albania and so foorth to the sea Ponticum whych deuideth the sayd kingdomes from Germanie and Fraunce and their yoke shall be double vpon the neckes of all nations and Gentiles neither shall there be nation or kingdome vnder heauen which shall be able to stand against them in battaile vntill the number of eyght weekes of yeares c. Briefly as in a grosse somme this shall suffice to admonish the reader touching the meaning and methode of Methodius Prophesies which Methodius first describing the long and tedious afflictions of Christes Church maketh mention of the seede of Ismaell which comming out of the partes and deserts of Arabie shall destroy saith he and vanquish the whole earth So that the Christians shall be giueÌ of God to the hands of the filthy Barbarians to be slain polluted and captiued Persia Armenia Capadocia Cilicia Syria Aegypt the East partes Asia Spaine all Grecia Fraunce Germania Agathonia Sicilia The Romanes also shall be slaine and put to flight also the Ilands of the Seas shall be brought to desolation and to captiuitie and put to the sword The which tribulation of the Christians shall be without mercy or measure the raunsome of gold and siluer and other exactions intolerable but especially the dwellers of Aegypt and Syria shall be most in the affliction of those times And Hierusalem shall be filled with multitudes of people brought thether in captiuitie from the foure windes which are vnder heauen So that beastes also and foules and fish in the water and the waters of the Sea shall be to them obedient Cities and Townes which were before full of people shall be layde waste Women with child shall be ript their children sticked infantes taken from the mothers and cast in the streates and none shall burie them The rulers and sage of the people shall be slaine and throwne out to the beastes Churches shall be spoiled the Priests destroyed virgines defloured and men coÌpelled to sell their children and the comming of them shall bee chastisement without mercy and with them shall go these foure plagues captiuitie destruction perdition and desolation wyth much more which for breuitie I ouerpasse And this affliction sayeth hee shall last eight weekes or Sabbates of yeares which I take to signifie eight hundreth yeares c. Secondly after these terrible plagues thus described by Methodius vpon the Christians which he sayth shall fall vpon them for their wicked abhominations recited in the first and second chapter of S. Paule to the Romaines the saide Methodius afterwarde in this great distresse of the Christians being out of all hope and comfort of reliefe declareth and speaketh of a certaine King of the Greekes or Romains which shall restore peace againe to the ChristiaÌs In which peace they shal reedify their cities mansions againe the Priests shal be deliuered from their greuances men at that time shall rest from their tribulations and then shall the King of the Romaines dwell in the Citie of Hierusalem a weeke or sabbate and a halfe of times c. Thirdly during the time of this peace the said Methodius saith the men shal fal into licentious securitie carelesse life and then according to the word of the Apostle saying WheÌ they shal say peace peace sodeine destruction shal fall vpon them then sayth he shal be opened the gates of the North the beastly people shal breake in which King Alexander the great did close vp within 2. mountaines making his prayer vnto the Lorde God that he would bind vp that bestial execrable people least with their filthy detestable pollutions they shuld come out and pollute the holy land Whose intercession being heard the Lord coÌmanded them to be inclosed within 2. mountains in the North parts to the depenes of 12. cubits which signifieth peraduenture 12. C. yeres so that neither by witchcraft nor by any means they could get out or any might come vnto them vntill the time of the Lord apointed which are saith he the latter times then according to the prophecie of Ezechiel in the latter time of the coÌsummation of the world Gog Magog out froÌ the north shal come forth into the land of Israel shal work al this mischiefe against the christiaÌs aboue recited And then saith Method
riches and shall treade downe pride with his owne death In the night he shall rise vp and be changed he shall liue and raigne and all these things shall be consummated and regeneration or newe things be made at last hee shall iudge both good and euill c. And thus much briefly collected out of Sybilia Erythrea concerning Christ our Lord. Furthermore touching the state and course of the Church and of Antichrist it foloweth in the sayde Sybille saying Then shall 4 Winged beastes rise vp in testimonie they shal souÌd out with trumpets the name of the lambe sowing righteousnes the law irreprehensible Against which law the beast shal gainstand the abhomination froth of the dragon But a maruelous star shal rise hauing the image of the 4. beasts shal be in a maruelous multitude he shal bring light to the Greekes and shal illustrate the world The lake of the fisher shall bring the name of the lambe with power into the Citie of Eneas vnto the end of the worlde or time Then in the city of Eneas the starre ioyned shall loose such as were bound of the deuill and thereof hee shall reioyce and glory and glorious shal be his end c. After this Sybilia wryting as it semeth of Antichrist importeth these words And it shall come to passe that an horrible beast shal come out of the East whose roaring shall be heard to Aphrike to the people of Carthage Which hath 7. heades and scepters innumerable feete 663. He shall gainstande the lambe to blaspheme his TestameÌt encreasing the waters of the dragon The kings princes of the world he shall burne in intolerable sweat they shal not diminish his feete And then two starres like to the first starre shall rise against the beast and shal not preuaile till the abhomination shall be come and the wil of the Lord shall be consummate And again speaking of the same matter he inferreth these words of the foresaid 2. starres aboue meÌtioned And toward the latter dayes two bright starres shall arise raising vp men lying dead in their sinnes being like to the first starre hauing the face of the 4. beasts which shall resist the beast the waters of the dragon testifying or preaching the name and lawe of the lambe the destruction of abhomination and iudgement and shal diminish his waters but they shal be weakened in the bread of affliction and they shall rise againe in stronger force c. And it foloweth moreouer After the abhomination then shal truth be reuealed the lambe shal be known to whom regions and countreis shal submit their necks all earthly men shal agree together in one to come into one fold and to be ruled vnder one discipline and after this shal be but a small time c. And shortly after the saide Sybilia speaking of the latter iudgement to come declareth how all the abhominations of sinnes shall come before the lambe and that terrible fire shall fall froÌ heauen which shall consume al carthly things created vnto the top of heauen c. And thus muche out of Sybilla touching her prophesies of Christ Antichrist according aâ I founde them alleaged of a certaine catholike Romish wryter in his booke entituled Onus ecclesiae excerped as he sayeth out of the library of S. George in the citie of Uenice Philip Melancthon in his preface vpon Bartholomaeus Georgienitz Peregrinus wryting of the Origene and manners of the Turks alledgeth a certaine prophesy of Hikenus mentioned hereafter which foresaid that the Turkes should beare rule in Italy and in Germany An. 1600. Now it remaineth in conclusion of these prophesies of the Turks something to say of the Turks owne prophesies concerning the enduring ending of their own kingdom whose propheticall prognostication being taken out of their owne language and their own bookes I thought here to insert as I finde it alleaged in the booke of the forsayd Bartholomaeus Georgienitz as followeth A Turkish prophecie in the Persian toung of the raigne and ruine of the Turkes PAtissahomoz ghelu Ciaferum memleketi alur keuzul almai alur Kapzeiler iedi y ladegh Gyaur keleci csikmasse on ikiyladegh onlaron beghlig eder eusi iapar baghi diker bahesai baghlar oglikezi olur onichi yldensora Hristianon Keleci csichar ol Turchi gerestine tus chure The Latine of the same IMperator noster veniet ethnici Principis regnum capiet rubruÌ quoque pomum capiet in suam potestatem rediget quod si septimum vsque annum Christianorum gladius non insurrexit vsque ad duodecimum annum els dominabitur Domos ae dificabit vineas plantabit hortos sepibus muniet liberos procreabit post duodecimum annum apparebit Christianorum gladius qui Turcam quaqua versum in fugam aget The same in English OUr Emperour shal come he shal get the kingdome of the Gentiles prince also he shal take the red apple and shall bring it vnder his subiection and if the sworde of the Christians shall not rise vnto the vij yeare hee shall haue dominion ouer them vnto the xii yere He shal build houses plant vineyardes shal hedge about his orchards shall procreate children and after the xij yeare shal appeare the sworde of the Christians whych shall putte the Turke to flight euery where They whych make declaration of thys Turkishe prophesie do expound this xij yeare to signify the xij yeare after the winning of Constantinople which Constantinople they say is ment by the redde apple And after that xij yeare say they shall rise the sworde of the Christians c. and this prophesie being wrytten and translated out of the Persian tounge with this exposition vpon the same is to be found in the boke of Bartholomeus Georgienitz Albeit concerning the exposition therof it semeth not to be true which is there spoken of the xij yeare after the wynning of Constantinople being nowe 100. yeares since the wynning thereof Wherefore it may rather seme probable that by the vij yeare and xii yeare of the Turkes this to be the meaning that if the vij of the Ottaman Turks do scape the sworde of the Christians they shall continue builde and plant c. vntill the xij Turke which is thys Solymannus then after that shall rise the Christians sworde whych shall put them to flight and vanquish them in al quarters And this exposition may seeme to accord with the place of Genesis wherin is wrytten of Ismael that he had xij sonnes no mo So that this Solymannus being the xij Turke after Ottomannus may by the grace of Christ be the last whoÌ we heard credibly to be reported at the printing heereof to be dead But howsoeuer this prophecy is to be takeÌ it appeareth by their owne Oracles that at length they shal be ouercome by the Christians A Table describing the times and yeares of the Saracens Turkes and Tartarlans for the better explaining
the Tartarians who breaking into Asia by the portes of Caspius subdued diuers partes of Asia namely about Comana Colchis Iberia Albania c. These Tartarians as they had got many captiues in their warres so for gaine vsed to shippe them ouer customably to Alexandria in Egypt to be solde whych seruantes and captiues Melechsala the great Sultane was gladde to buy to serue him in his warres Which captiues seruaunts after they had continued a certaine space in Egypte and through their valiant seruice grew in fauour and estimation with the sayd Melechsala and began more to increase in number and strength at lengthe they slue him and tooke to themselues the name and kingdome of the Sultane And thus ceased the stocke of Saracon Saladinus afore mentioned which continued in Egypt about the space as is sayd of 100 yeres An. 1240. After the death of Melechsala the army of these foresaide rascals and captiues set vp to themselues a king of theyr owne coÌpany whome they called Turquemenius Who to fill vp the nomber of theyr company that it should not diminish deuised this order to get or to buy christeÌ mens children taken yong froÌ their parents and the mothers lap whom they vsed so to bryng vp to make them to denye Christ and to be circumcised and instructed in Mahumetes law afterward to be trained in the feates of warre and these were called Malaluchi Among whome this was their order that none might be aduaunced to be king but out of their own number or els chosen by them neither that any shoulde be made knights or horsemen but only the children of christians which should deny Christ before called Mamaluchi Also it was among them prouided that to thys dignity neither Saracens nor Iewes should be admitted Item that the succession therof shoulde not descend to the children and offpring of these Mamaluchi Also that the succession of the crowne should not descend to the childreÌ of the foresayd Sultanes but shoulde goe by voyce and election The Tartarians wyth Turquemenius their king aboute thys time obtained Turquia that is Asia minor from the Turkes and wythin 2. yeres after preuailing againste the Turkes expelled them from theyr kingdome and so continued these Mamaluchi reigning ouer Egypt a great part of Asia till the time of Tomumbeius theyr last Kyng whych was destroyed and hanged at the gates of Memphis by Zelymus the Turke father to this Solymannus as in hys historye is declared Those Mamaluchi continued the space of An. 1245. These Tartarians raÌging thorough the countreis of the Georgians and all Armenia came as far as IconiuÌ which was then the imperiall city of the Turkes An. 1289. The Soldane of Egypt Babilon got from the christiaÌs Tripolis Tyrus Sydon and Gerithus in Syria An. 1291. Lastly Ptoloââais which also is called Akers was surprised by the sayd Soldan rased and cast downe to the ground all the Christians therein whych were not many left were slaine And this was the last citye which the Christians had in Asia So that nowe the Christians haue not one foot as is sayd before left in al Asia Thus the Egyptian Soldanes and the Tartarians reigned and ranged ouer the most part of Asia aboue the Turkes till the raigne of Ottomannus the great Turke aboute the space of 80 yeres ¶ And thus haue ye the whole discourse of the Turkish story with theyr names countryes townes dominions also with theyr times continuance interruptions and alterations in order described and in yeares distincted which otherwise in most authors and writers be so confused that it is heard to know distinctly what difference is betwene the Saracens Turkes Tartarians the Sultans or Soldans Mamuluches or Ianizarites What is theyr Calipha their Seriphes their Sultan or Bassa in what times they began and how long and in what order of yeres they reigned Al which in thys present table manifestly to thine eye may appeare ¶ Wherein this thou hast moreouer gentle Reader to coÌsider which is worthy the noting how the B. of Rome all this season froÌ the first beginning of the Turks reigne hath not ceased from time to time continually calling vpon Christen princes and subiectes to take the crosse and to warre against the Turkes wherupon so many great viages haue bene made to the holy lande so many battailes sought against the Turke and Soldan for winning the holy crosse and yet no luckie successe hath followed thereof hetherto nor euer came it prosperously forward whatsoeuer through the exciting of that Bishop hath beene attempted against that great enemy of the Lorde In somuch that the Christians haue lost not onely all that they had in Asia but also vnneth are able to defende that little they haue in Europe against his violence What the cause is of thys harde lucke of the Byshops doings it is hard for man to define Let men muse as their minde leadeth and as the Gospell sayth he that hath eyes to see let him see This is certaine that as there hath lacked no care nor diligence in the B. of Rome to stirre men vp to that business so on the Princes behalfe there hath lacked no courage nor strength of men no contribution of expenses no supportation of charges no furniture or abilement of warre onely the blessyng of God semeth to haue lacked The reason and cause whereof I would were to easy to be reformed as it may be quickly construed For what man beholding the life of vs Christians wil greatly maruell why the Lord goeth not with our army to fight against the Turks And if my verdit might here haue place for me to adde my censure there appeareth to me an other cause in this matter yet greater then thys aforesaid which to make plaine and cuidet in ful discourse of wordes laisure no we doth not permit Briefly to touch what I conceiue my opinioÌ is thys that if the sincere doctrine of Christen faith deliuered left vnto vs in the word of God had not hen so corrupted in the church of Rome or if the B. of Rome would yet reclame his impure idolatry and prophanations and admit Christe the Lambe of God to stande alone without our unpure additions to be our onely Iustification according to the free promise of Gods grace I nothing doubt but the power of this faith grounding onely vpon Christ the sonne of God had both framed our liues into a better disposition and also soone would or yet wil bring downe the pride of that proude Dolofernes But otherwise if the Bish. of Rome will not gently geue place to the milde voyce of Gods word I thinke not contrary but he shal be compelled at last to giue place roume to the Turke whether he will or not And yet notwythstanding when both the Turk the Pope shal do against it what they can the trueth and grace of Gods Testament shall fructify increase by such meanes as the Lorde shall worke which
hys owne promises Saluation standeth sure and certayne by Gods promise The place of S. Paule Rom. 4. expounded The 4. inconuenience The 4. principle aboue recited broken Ex Lindano in Epitome doctrinae Euangelicae The first errour of the Papistes touching good workes Hosius in 2. tom confessionis Cap. 1. The second errour of the Papistes in the doctrine of good workes Fayth the roote and cause of good workes Workes are not to be called good but by reason of fayth The office of fayth to iustifie The effect of fayth to bring forth good workes Fides per dilectioneÌ operans Gal. 5. The 3. errour of the Papistes touching the end of the law good works The end of the law and good workes peruerted Thom. Aquinas Hosius in 2. tom conses Cap. 1. The diuers opinions of their Catholicke Papistes how faith iustifieth The Popes doctrine agaynst the principles of Scripture The 4. errour of the Papistes touching the imperfection of man in satisfiyng the perfection of the law Agaynst the pâinciples of Scripture Precepteâ and Counsayles Workes of supererogation Mens traditions preferred before the workes of Gods law Agaynst the principle of Scripture Erroneous doctrine of the latter Church of Rome concerning ãâã Original sinne ãâã it is Fomes peccati Concupiscentia Original sinne ââânuated False doctrine of the latter Church of Rome touching penaunce Contrition Confession Satisfaction True doctrine of repentaunce by the scripture Partes of repentance 1. Contrition 2. Fayth 3. New obedience The blinde ignoraunce of the popes Church in not distincting the law from the Gospel A Babilonicall confusion in the Popes doctrine What difference the Papistes put betwene Moses and Christ. Papistes make the Gospell a new law Papistes deuide the law into the law of nature the law of Moses and the lawe of Christ. The Popes Churche blinde in the office of Christ. The time of the law and time of the Gospell distincted Malediction of the law ceaseth in Christ. The vse of the law remayneth Christ and the law can not raygne together Ephes. 4. The power of the law is for a time The power of Christ is eternall Rom. 8. Colos. 2. The malediction of the law geueth place to Christ. The curse of the law is crucified and shall neuer rise agayne Rom. 7. Rom. 6. To be vnder the law and vnder grace expounded What is to be vnder grace Psal. 31. Act. 10. One remedy for remission of sins and no more Auriculer confession no remedy for remission of sinnes Remission of sinnes standeth vpon a generall cause and not particular The law crucifieâ by Christ. ãâã meaneth Obiection Aunsâââ The cause of remission eueâ one and perpetuall The promise of remission euer perpetuall Remission of sinnes freely promised without limitation of time or number The meanes whereby remission is promised is onely fayth The wordes of promise free and absolute Act. 10. Mans infirmitie impayreth not the grace of Christ but augmenteth it 2. Cor. 12. Rom. 5. Foure thinges concurre in remissioÌ of sinnes The Popes errours touching remission of sinnes detected What inconuenience riseth for Jacke of distinction betweene the law and the Gospell Erroneous doctrine of the papistes concerning free will Meritum de congruo Meritum de incongruo False doctrine concerning inuocation Mediator of intercession Mediator of saluation Christ a continuall Mediator by the doctrine of S. Paule Rom. 8. Christ onely being our Mediator of saluation what needeth any other Mediation of Sainctes Saluation falsely attributed to the blessed Virgine Idolatrous adoration of Reliques and Sacramentes Prophanation of the Lordes Supper False mâlting by Masses False doctrine touching Sacramentes The number Caââe finall The operation The application of Sacramentâ Errours and abuses in Baptisme Baptising of Belles False doctrine of the Popes Churche concerning the Lordes Supper Idolatry coÌmitted to the Sacrament The Sacrament turned to an Idole ChauÌging Worshiping Offering Eating Burning the body of Christ in the Sacrament of the Altar Absurdities and errours of the popes Churche touching Matrimony 1. Cor. 7. 1. Tim. 3. 1. Tim. 4. Leuit. 18. Single life be it neuer so impure preferred before Matrimony The third part of christendome stopt by the Popes law to marry the Popes doctrine agaynst Priestes maryage and their Children The third part of the yeare exempted froÌ the mariage Mariage within the fift or sixt degree by the Popes law Gossippes inhibited to marry by the Popes law What inconueniences come by restrayning of mariage The corrupt doctrine of the Popes Churche concerning ciuile rulers and magistrates Rom. 13. The Phantasies and Antiques of the popes Churche concerning Purgatory Ex Thom. Mono alijs Manifest defection of the Popes Church from the olde fayth of Rome Contrarietie betweene the Religion of Christ and of the Pope briefly noted Christes doctrine is wholly spirituall No outward thing is required in Christes doctrine to make a Christen man but onely Baptisme and the Lordes Supper All doctrine of the Pope standeth onely in outward things A Christen man defined after the Popes doctrine Corporall exercise serueth to small profite Two thinges in this history chiefly to be noted The world The kingdome of Christ in this world The visible Church The Church of Christ deuided in two sortes of people Euseb. Lib. 1. cap. 1. Gods punishment for refusing the Gospel Tiberius Casar moueth the Senate to haue Christ receaued Christ refused of the Senate of Rome The vayne cause why the Senate of Rome refused Christ. Tertul. Apol. cap. 5. Euseb. lib. 2. cap. 3. The Senate and Citie of Rome plagued for refusing of Christ. Ex Suet. in vitae Tiberij Christ suffereth and riseth agayne An. 34. Sainct Paul conuerted An. 35. An. 39. Caesar. Caligula Caligula commaunded hys image to be set vp in the Temple of Hierusalem The abhomination of desolation standing in the holye place Herode miserably dyed in banishment Gayphas deposed An. 43. Ex Gotfrido Viterbiensi part 25 Claudius Nero. An. 56. Domitius Nero. The horrible wickednes and crueltie of Nero. Peter and Paule suffered for Christ. An. 69. Vespasian Emperour and Titus his sonne The destruction of the Iewes A note for all Realmes to marke The Romanes in contemning Christ punished by their owne Emperours Examples of the ãâã plague of God vpon the Romaine Emperours persecuting and resisting Christ till the time of Constantine Tiberius ãâ¦ã Neââ Galbe Ottho Vitelius Titus Domitian Commedus Pertinax Iulianas Seueras Gera. Bassianus Macrinus Deadânerus Helagabâlus Alexande Seuerus Maximinus Maximus Barbinus Gordianus Philippus Decius Gallus Volusianus Aemilianus Varelianus Galienus Aurelianus Tacitus Florinus Probus Carus Dioclesianus Maximianus Galerius Maximinus Maxentius Licinius Brittaines Gildas Wickliefe and hys bookes condemned and brent for an heriticke after hys death Gods benefites toward England A caueat for England S. Steuen the first ring leader of all Christes Martyrs S Iames the Apostle brother of Iohn Martyred Act. 12. Hist. Eccle. lib. 2. cap. 9. Ex clemente Septimae Hypolyposeon A notable conuersion of a
England one for Greeke the other for latine Ex historia Guliel de Regibus Ang. Pleimondus teacher to king Alfred and after Bishop of Canterbury Bookes translated out of latine by K. Alfrede None permitted to haue any dignitie in the court except he were learned Polycron lib. 6. cap. 1. The Psalter translated into English by king Alfrede The cause why the king turned latine bookes into English Learned men sent for and placed about the king The dialoges of Gregory translated Neotus â Abbot The schole and vniuersitie of Oxford first begonneâ King Alfrede The newâ Colledge in Oxford Ioan. âââtus The aunswere of Ioannes Scotus to the French king Ioan Scotus translated Hierarchiam Dionâtij from Greek to Latine The booke of Ioannes Scotus called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ioannes Scotus adicted more to the Greeke Churche then the Latine Ioan Scotus accused of the pope for an heretike Ioannes Scotus slayne by hys owne scollers Ioan Scotus a Martyr This Ethelwitha builded first the house of Nunnes at Winchester The children of K. Alfrede All hys daughters learned The decease of King Alfred An. 901. Etheredus Plâimundus Athelmus Vlâelmus Odo Archb. of Canterbury 9. Popes in ix yeares at Rome Fermosus first Pope Ex Chroniâoâ Sigeberti Schismes among the Popes Character indâlebilis Whether the pope with hys Cardinals may erre Bonifacius 6. Pope Stephen 6. Pope Ex Chroni Martini panitentiarij Sigebert Ex Polych alijs Pope Theodorus 2. Pope Iohn 10. One councell burneth an others decrees Pope Benedictus 4. Pope Leo. 5. imprisoned and vnpoped by hys own chaplayne Pope Christoferus 1. Pope Sergius Pope Formosus after hys death be headed of Pope Sergius A false fayned myracle vpon the body of Formosus Popish miracles not to be credited Bearing of candels on Candlemas day how it came vp Pope ãâã Pope Lâââdo 1. Pope ãâã 11. Harloââ this time ruled ãâã Rome P. Iohn 1. P. Leo. 6. P. Stââ â restored Liuthpranâdus ãâã sis lib. 3. P. Steph. â P. Leo. â P. Marâ â P. Agapetus 2. Ordo Clâniacensis beginnââ King Edward the elder The Edwardes before the ââquest A comparison betweene Alfrede and hys sonne Edward Vse and long exercise of things maketh perfectnes Clyto Ethelwold rebelleth agaynst K. Edward An. 904. An. 913. Chesâer repayred and enlarged The Castle of Herford builded Castles builded vpon the riuer of Auene and Ouse The townes of Towcetour and wigmore builded The newe towne of Nottingham builded Thilwall Manchester repayred Elfleda Cittyes Townes and Castles builded by Elfleda The lawes of king Alfred and K. Edward Note howe kinges of England in tymes past had authoritie in spirituall causes Anno. 925. The Children of K Edward the elder Prince Ethelwald excellânt in learning Galiel de Regib The bringing vp of K. Edwardes Children King Ethelstine or Adelstane Duke Elfrede sodenly stroken by the hand of God for periury Guliel lib. de Regib in vita Ethelstani The copie of an old Cart of K. Ethelstane Anno. 927. Northumberland subdued to king Ethelstane The Scots subdued to the king of England It is more honour to make a king then to be a king A fabulous miracle falsely reported of king Athelstane Bristanus Byshop Anno. 933. A ridiculous miracle forged vpon Bristanus Byshop of Winchester A miracle of soules aunswering Amen A sore battaile sought at Brimford An other vnlike myracle of K. Athelstanâ sword Odo Archbishop of Cant. Analanus The North Brittaynes brought to tribute The South Brittaynes subdued K. Ethelstane seeketh the death of his owne brother A note to learne not to sowe discorde betwixt brother and brother The cause of building Abbeyes examined Otho first Emperour of the Germaine Precious iewels sent to king Ethelstane from the French K. Concerning one of the nayles wherewith our Sauiour Christ was crucified Kinges of England gouernors as well in ãâã ecclesiastical aâââmporall Extractum on legib ãâã Athelstane * alias ãâã * alias minoribus * alias scristes dictionum * alias seruitistimentalas * ãâã sunt * alias seristes mensia ãâã * in sua scrysiseyra A lawe how that maisters ought to condiscend and beare sometime with their seruauntes The law of king Ethelstane concerning tythes Tythes The K. woulde vsurpe no mans goodes wrongfully The law of K. Ethelstane concerning fealous stealing aboue xii d. Epitap in Ethelst Sol illustrauit bisseno scorpion ortu Cum regeÌ cauda percuâât ille sua Anno. 940. Edmundus kyng of England Ex historia Cariona Monkes put out of Eusham the yeare of our Lord. 941. The difference betweene Monkes and priestes Chastitie wroÌgly defined Holy mariage by the definition of Paphnutius is chastitie Monkes how they differed from Priestes and how they first began in England Guliel de pontiââââ The monâstery of Fââriake Oswaldes Byshop of Yorke a great paââââ of Monkery Guliel lin 3. de pontif The origââ of monkery how it first began in England Dunstane Abbot of Glastonbury The sonnes of King Edmund The impâdent vanitie of the Popes Churche in forgyng false myracles Guliel lib. 1. de pont The monastery of Glastonbury Dunstane Abbot of Glostanbury The Abbey of Glostenbury was first builded by K. Iue by the couÌsell of Adelmus after beyng destroyed by the Danes Guliel lib. 2. de Regib The lawes of king Edmunde touching as well the state spirituall as temporall Vlstanus Archbishop of Yorke Odo Arch. of Canterbury Guliel de pont lib. 1. Polycron lib. 6. ca. 6. Odo made monke at Floriake after he was Archb. of CaÌterbury Guliel de pont lib. 1. Guliel lib. 3. de pont Ebor. The difference of habite and garmentes among men of the Church False and lying myracles noted vpon Odo A note to the reader Transubstantiation not yet receaued The letter of Odo Archb. to the prelates Elsinus Archb. of Caunt elect S. Edmundesbury The children of King Edmund Anno. 946. Edrede gouernour of the Realme Dunstane made byshop of Wirceter and after of London With lye and all K. Edwyne Anno. 955. The king suspensed by the Archbishop K. Edwyne an enemye to Monkes Monkes put out and seculâr priestes placed in their roomes The death of K. Edwyne Anno. 959. K. Edgar called Pacificus Dunstane made Bysh. of Worceter and of London Ex hist. Rog. Houenden Spirituall liuinges geuen by the king and not by the Pope Oswaldââ byshop of Worceter and after â Yorke Ethelwâââ byshop of Wint. a great âââtayner of Monkery An. 96â Ex Guliel Malmâsâârieââ de gostis ponâââ Aâg Monkishe dreames Dreames not necessary to be regarded Difference of dreames How and wheÌ monks first began to swarme in England Dunstane Ethelwold Oswald three setters vp of Monkishe religion 40. Monasteries builded and repayred by K. Edgar Priestes thrust out of Cathedrall houses and monkes set in Roger Houeden lib. Continuationum post BedaÌ Chronicon Iornalense Guliel de gestis pontifi lib. 1. Oswald Byshop of Wytceter and Archb. of Yorke The pollicy of Oswald in driuing out priestes to place
in Monkes An 969. Galiel lib. 3. de Gest. pontifi Chr. Iornalense in vita Edgarâ Prebendaries and Priestes slacke in their duety Priestes voyded of Cathedrall Churches and monkes set in The difference order and institution of Monkes examined Two sortes of Monkes in the primitiue Church Cassianus lib. 2. cap. 4. de canon Nâctor orat Two sortes of lay men Monkes in the olde tyme were no other but lay men leading a stricte lyfe August de mor ecclesia Hieron ad Heliodor Dionysius Concilium Chalced. Can. A. Monkes forbidden to intermeddle with matters ecclesiasticall Monkes differing froÌ Priests Monkes in the primitiue tyme differyng from Monkes in the ij age of the Church August de institutis monachorum Zozomen lib. 3. cap. 16. Monkes of the primitiue time were no clerks but mere lay men Monkes of the old tyme some marryed none restrayned from mariage Athanasius epistola ad DracoÌ Superstition crept in with monkery The ignoraunce of our free iustification by Christ is the cause of all superstition Ex Cassia cap. 17. collat 2. ãâ¦ã Example â declaring the blinde superstition of the Monkes of the olde tyme. Cassianus lib. de spiritu Gastrimarg cap. 40. Superstition Cassian lib. 6. cap. 2. Monkery mother of superstition and hipocrisie Basilius Magnus Nazianzenus Monkes of the middle and latter age of the church described Causes of the founding of monasteries and Nunneries tending to the derogation of Christes passion and Christian fayth Most part of monasteries were builded vpon some murther The order of Monkes Cluniacâ by Othoâ vp in King Edgars time Monarch flagellants Monkes are subiect and ruled by the knocke of a bell Monkes made spirituall ministers contratrary to the old decrees and custome of the Church Priestes is King Edgars tyme had wyues The worthy actes of K. Edgar The King a good iusticiarie England reduced into one full and perfect monarchie âdgerus Rex Pacificuâ King Edgar and King Alfrede compared together A note for men of nobilitie to marke A notable example of a prince to admonishe all princes what to do Wolues first driuen out of Englend The prouision of kyng Edgar in keeping the seas A notable example in a prince for all good princes to marke and to follow The deuise of K. Edgar to auoyde dronkennes Vlij kinges do homage to K. Edgar The Glory of king Edgar reprehended Wherein kinges ought to glory K. Edgar a superstitious vpholder of Monkery Ex Edmero Vices noted in King Edgar King Edgar circumuented by one of hys own counsell Cruelty in king Edgar noted Great detriment happening in this Realme by King Edgar W. Malmesb. The incontinent life of King Edgar Editha base daughter of Wilfrede the kinges lemman Edward borne in bastardie of Elflede King Edwardes concubine King Edgar a great mayntayner of monkery K. Edgar seduced by Dunstane and Ethelwold bishop of Winchester Ex Osberno in vita Dunstani Fol. 27. Malmesb Houeden alijs The death of K. Edgar Ex Chronico Saxonico Ecclesia Wigornensis Ex Osberno in vita Dunstani Dunstane refuseth to take the king by the hand The wordes of Dunstane to K. Edgar Penance enioyned ãâã K. Edgar ãâã Dunstane K. Edward raygned ãâã three years crowned king Elflede proued a NuÌne and Edward her sonne a bastard Errours in Malmesbery and retayne other Monkes âârââs The 1. error The kinges penaunce not enioyned for Edith but ãâã Edward The 2. error Elflede the mother of Edward proued to be a professed Nunne The lying myracles of Elflede Dunstane and Editha reproued Idolatrous worshipping the tumbe of Alflede The idle phantasies and forged myracles of Dunstane A doubt whether Dunstane was a sorcerer Dunstane a post âetter Dunstane caught the deuill by the nose with an hote payre of tonges Our Lady appeareth tâ Dunstane What maruell if certayn bookes and epistles be falsly intituled to the Doctours wheÌ the papistes shame not to ascribe other mens verses also to the virgin Mary her selfe A foule filthy Monkish myracle in the story of Editha An other dreame of Dunstane Ex. W. Malmesteriensi Capgrauo in legend âoua The death of K. Edgar An Epitaph commendatorie of king Edgar written by H. Huntington Sonday first halowed from saterday at ix of the clocke to monday morning An. 975. The story of king Edward Ex Simone Durham Contention amongst the Lordes about the putting in of Monkes Contention amongst the Lordes for chasing the king Edward the bastarde made K. and the right heyre put back Ex Osberne Nic. Trinet Ioan. Paris Vincentio Antonino Editha proued not to be the childe for whom King Edgar was enioyned penance The yeares of Editha and Edward cast by the supputation of Legendes and stories King Edward called martir proued to be a bastard The cause perpended why thys story of K. Edward is so falsely corrupted in Monkish â stories Malmesb. in lib. de Regibus Dunstane suborneth Editha the bastard to take the crowne from the right heyre Ex Capgrauo in vita sanctae Edithae Duke Alpherus Priestes with their wiues restored Historia Iornaelensis in vitae Edgari Byshops and Priestes in those dayes maryed in England Iornalens de In eo Rego Ex Chronico Ingulphi Abbatis de Crowland Greatânes in the land aboââ placing Monkes ãâã displacing Priestes A contââuersie betweene Priestes ãâã Monkes Priestes âââriage ãâã for an ãâã custoââ ãâã England The obieââââon of prieââ agaynst the Monkes Guliel de Regib lib. â The aunswere of Monkes agaynst the Priestes Maryed mens liues compared with the lyfe of Monkes An. 977. A vayne miracle of Dunstanes roode that spake Here lacâeâ a Thomas Cromeâââ to try out false iugling An other assembly called at Calue Dunstane an enemy ãâã Priestes wiues A sodayne fall of the people at the councell of Calue Henricus lib 5. Guliel Ranulph Iornalensis Fabian The horrible wickednes of the Queene the mother K. Edward traterously murdered by hys stepmother and her seruant K. Edward found dead and buried not knowne to be king Coref Castle The body of king Edward after three yeares honorably taken vp and translated to Shaftesbury Two Nunneries founded vpon murther An. 979. Three Edward kinges before the conquest Continuation of the romish Bishops or Popes Pope Iohn xiii a wicked Pope Liuthprandus lib. 6. As merry as pope Iohn Prouerb Pope Iohn xiii deposed Pope Iohn restored Pope Iohn wounded in adultery Pope Benedictus 5. Pope Leo. 8. The election of the Byshop of Rome geuen to the Emperour The donations of Carolus Magnus and Otho to Rome Pope Iohn 14. Pope Iohn 14. cast into prison The cruell reuenge of the pope Christening of belles first began Pope Benedictus 6. Pope Benedict slayne in prison Pope Donus 2. Pope Bonifacius 7. Two Popes together Pope Iohn 15. Pope Iohn slayne Pope Boniface drawne through the streetes of Rome Pope Benedictus 7. Otho second Emperour Gilbertus a Necromanser made Archb. Pope Iohn the 16. Pope Iohn the xviii Pope Gregory the v. Pope Iohn the viii Two Popes together in
not their owne glory as false prophets doe Signe 30. is that true prophets doe not force vpon the solemne salutatioÌs of men as false prophets doe Signe 31. is that false prophets resort to other mens bordes and flatter them for a mâales meate which true propâets doe not Signe 32. is that true prophets doe not hate their enemies as false prophets doe Signe 33. is that true prophets do not persecute men as the false prophets doe Signe 34. is that true prophets preach to those which be not yet conuerted which the false prophets do not Signe 35. is that true prophets chiefly preach in their owne dioces and not in other mens Signe 36. is that faâââ prophâââ attributeââ to themselues ãâã which tâây neuer die Signe 37. is that false prophets âo cleaue and leane to logicall and philosopââcall reasoâ Signe 3â is that false prophets do loue carrââlâ and not spiâituallâ Signe 39. is that falâe ãâã prophets is hunt after the friendship of the world Whatsoeueâ doth perishe in the church of God for waÌt of preachers shall be required A detestable booke of the Fryers called Euangelium ââernum The eternall and spiritual Gospell of the Fryers condemned with much a do of the Pope âaurentius Anglicus condemned of the pope Desensio Gulielmi Caâendum â pseudo propheââs The Pope Antichrist The synagogue of Rome to be great Babylon Ex Nicolao Emerico in libro suaruÌ inquisitionum Petrus Ioannes burned after his death Robertus Gallus prophesieth against the Pope The Pope described The visions of Robertus Gallus The state of the church of Româ described The scholemen and the friuolous questions described The reformation of the church presignified The simonie and auarice of the clergie to be punished The story of R. Grostede Byshop of Lincoln Ex Nic. Triuet Rob. Grostede a Southfolke man borne The commendation of Rob. Grostede The bookes and workes of Rob. Grostede Anno. 1253. The death of R. Grostede Malleus Romanorum Grosthedus The trouble of R. Grost with the Pope An vnreasonable letter of the Pope * Recte dictum fortassis filio * Confectis The Popeâ vnreasonable letter Excomâânication âbused A double âommendaâion of B. Grosted The answer of R. Groââed to the Pope Power giueÌâo ministers to edificatioÌ only not to destruction Two principall princes of darknes Lucifer and Antichrist * He meaâieth either Christ the Church or els Peter and Paule * Idest both to Christ and hiâ Church Ex Maâ Paris ad verbuâ Well sworne maister pope Giles Cardinall defendeth Robârt Grosted to the pope The godly talke of R. Grosted in time of his sicknes Heresis quid Definition of heresie The P. proued here an heretick The saying of Gregory The Pope accused of heresie Certain Aphorismes or articles layd of R. Grosted against the B. of Rome The Pope accused ân his ãâã clause ãâ¦ã The Pâââsed for âââgating ãâã then is ãâã to him ãâã proued ãâã to be equal but ãâã to his preââcessours The Pâââ sed for râââing the ãâã and foundations of his predecessââ Proued thaâ the Pope â liue is ãâã our to hiâ predecessââ before him And therfore to haâ no authoritie to infringe the priuilegâes of other Popes Proued by example ãâã Benet thâ men more auncienâââ time oughâ to be prefââred in higher reuerâââ The Pope accused for maintainââ of vsurâ Against rââ reâs The ãâã practise of vsurers The Popes Vsurers worse then the Iewes Craftie subtilâie of the Pope to get money Men signed to the holy land sold for money lyke sheepe by the Pope Remission of sinnes solde for money The Pope accused to be iniurious ââ churches in his prouisions and seleruations The Pope accused to be iniurious to the Abbot of S. Albons The Pope accused for violent extortion The Pope accused for troubling corrupting learned men of the spiritualtie with his temporal aââayres The Pope accused for vnlawfull dispensation Ex Mat. Paris The death of R. Grosted Byshop of Lincoln What the reuenues of the Popes Clarkes here in England came to by yeare Ex Cestrensis lib. 7. The Pope stroken with the staffe of Grost Bysh. of Lincoln Anno. 1254. Ex Mat. Paris Ex Flâr hist. Senibalde papâ miserime The Popes new and true stile giuen by Grost Bish. of Lincoln The Pope disquieted in his minde The reuenge of God vpon pope Innocent The Popes army vanquished and confounded The death of Pope Innocent 4. Anno. 1255. A note to the reader concerning the appearing of dead men Dissention betwene the arch of Cant. and the Church of Lincolne Excommunication abused Appellation made to Rome Henry LexintoÌ B. of Lincolne A childe crucified of the Iews at Lincolne Ex Nic. Triuet Ex Cestrens l. 7 cap. 34. Ex Flor. hist. The Iewes expulsed out of Fraunce A childe ââcumcised â the Iewes and kept a whole yeare to be crucâfied The Ieweâ aske leaue to depart the realme of England Ex Eâloââ Iewes burned at Nââthampton A Iewe faâlen into a priuey wold not be takeâ out for keeping his Sabboth day Superstitious falling noted in Walter arch of Yorke Ex Flo. hist. Superstition in seeking saluation by wronge meanes The Pope iniurious to the Church of England A prebendship of paââs giuen both of the Pope and of the king at one time to two seuerall persons The Popes donation preferred before the kinges Two Romain clarkes going to complaine were ãâ¦ã the way The story of Mat. Paris here ceaseth Pope Alexander 3. maâer warre The Popes army slaine Lewlinus K. of Wales warâeth against the kyng Lewlinus the K. coÌcorded Ex Polychro nico lib. 7. Ex autore Eulogij Anno. 1257. Pope Alexander to make shifte for money maâeth the king beleue his sonne should be kyng of Apulia Richaâde the kings brotâer made king of Almaine What cââill discorde worketh worketh Resignation of the Earledâme of Normandy and Angâew Ex Gual Gisburn The conflict skirmish betweene the Northern Welth men and the Southern men in Oxford Variance betweene âhe studentes and the Friers in Paris Variance betweene the Vniuersitie of Oxforde and Cambridge Variance betweene the Archb. of Cant. and the chapter of Lincolne Variance betweene the Archb. of Cant. and the chapter of London Ex Flor. ââst Litle peace in the Popes Church Historiâs profitable for example The occasions of commotion betweene the kyng and the Nobles Anno. 1260. Straungers hauing all the wealth of the realme vnder the kyng Ex Gualt Gisburnensi The wordes of the Nobles to the kyng The K. gâââ teth to ââ Lordes A sitting ââ the king and Lordes at Oxford The prouiââons or lawââ maâe at Oxforde The King swearetâ to the prouââons maââ aâ Oxford The kinges brethren âgainst the prouisions of Oxford The prouiââons of Oâforde Ex historiâ Gâalteââ Gisburnensis God grauââ this lawe might take place agaiââ God graâââ the like ãâã againe foâ the wealth of the realm Diuers in this counââ impoisoât The kynâ repenteâââ his othe Anno. 1261. The K. sneth to the pope
to release him of his oath The Popes absolution abused The answer of the nobles again to the kyng The controuersie betweene the king the Nobles put in comprimis The Pope releaseth the K. of his oath Wicked make-bates Ex Flor. hist. in Anno. 1261. Bishops going about to recouer benefices appropriate froÌ religious houses Ex Florilego ibid. Pope Alexander dyeth Pope Vibane Anno. 1267. A new release of the kings oth from Rome with this epitaph Hic pudor Hypoliti Paridis gerasensus Vlisiss Eneaepietas Hectoris ira iacet The Welchmen rebell The pâouisions of Oxford again graunted by the kyng The kings palace at Wellm. brent with fire Vsury punished for taking aboue â pence a weeke in a pounde Anno. 1263. The Nobles rysing against the straungers hauing the commodities of the realme Peter of Hereford a Burgundian a rich Byshop Iohn Maunsell a rich priest The kyng agayn agreeth with the Nobles The Queene a great cause of this debate The sorme of peace concluded betweene the king and the Nobles The castle of Windsor recoue red out of the handes of strauÌgers Manet alta meÌte repostum iudicinum Paridis c. Virg. The sentence of the french king with the king of England against the Barons Ex Flor. hist. ex Gisbur alijs Warre betwene the king and the Barons beginneth Vniuersitie of Oxford remoued for a tyme to Northampton Anno. 1264. The Nobles taken at Northampton SimoÌ MouÌtfort the youÌger taken prisoner The scholers of Oxford stout against the kyng The studeÌts of Oxford spared The Lords taken at NorthamtoÌ Earle Simon Mountfort sayneth him selfe sicke Rochester besieged of the Barons The Kyng sâuaneth London The letter of the Lords in the kyng The answer of the king to the Lords The letter of Richard K. of Almaine and prince Edward to the Barons The battaile of Lewes betwene the king and the Barons beginneth Richard king of Almaine with his sonne taken prisoners The kings main battaile at Lewes discomforted and the king fayne to take the Abbey Prince Edward returning from the first chase findeth altogether lost The prince fighteth a new battell Prince Edward also put to the worit and fame to take the town The Castle of Lewes besieged A peace intreated betweene the king Barones The two princes giuen in hostage The kyngs souldiours in TuÌbridge after they had spoyled the Londners at Crowdown kept themselues in garison at Bristow Earle Simon after this victory beareth himselfe so slout theâ he imprisoneth the hostages of the kings The death of Pope Vrbane Pope Clement 4. Pope Clement first a maried man had wife and children Thomas Aquine Boâuenture âders at Paâis Ann. 1265. Dissentââ betweene Earle Simon and the Earle of Glocester The Earle of Glocester and Roger Mortimer conspire together against Earle Symon Prince Edward escapeth froÌ out of the custody of Earle Simon by a trayne The Earle ãâã Ienâââh about ãâã in all ãâã gatheâââh a pow-ââ The first enterprise of prince Edward after his escape by the meanes of a spie The disposing of the princes battayle against the Earle Simon fought at Eusham Prince Edwarâs host descâiââ whereat the Earle was much abashed The wordes of Earle Simon to his sonne K. Henry almost slain in the battell at length knowen by his voice resâued by his sonne Earle Simon his sonne and many moe Lordes and Barons slaine at this battell of Eusham Anno. 1266. A parliament summoned at Winchester where K. Henry was againe restored to his regalitie Kenilworth castle besieged of the king Kenilworth decree against the disherited Kenilworth decree gaynsayd by diuers Kenilworth castle yelded vp to the king before the returne of the messengers out of Fraunce The tenthââ graunted to the Kâây autoritie Apostolicall A new assembly of the Barons at Chester field where they had the ouerthrow All the confederates of SymoÌ Meiâfort with their childreÌ disherited by the king SimoÌ MouÌtfort and his confederates excommunicated by the Popes Legate Tenths graÌted by the pope to the kyng and queene for vij yeares Anno. 1247. The castle of Kenilworth again besieged An other assembly of the Barons at Axioline and discomforture of them The Iewes spoyled and slain at Lincolne The Barons fortified the Ileland of Elye The I le of Ely assaulted and entred by prince Edward The king kept out of London 40 dayes by the Barons and Citizens A peace coÌcluded betweene the Barons and the kyng The statutes of Marleberge A conuocation holden at London by Octobonus the popes legat The Legates departing out of Englande Valuation taken of all Churches by Octoborus the Popes Legate Pensions out of Cathedrall and conuentuall churches paide to the popes clarks Pope Clement the 4. dyeth Pope Gregory the 10. The mariage of Edmund Earle of Lancaster Edward the kyng confessour shrined The Byshop of Sarum put from his consecratioÌ The death and slaughter of L. Richarde the kings sonne of Almaine at ViterbiuÌ Anno. 1270. The death of Boniface Archbish. of Cant. Adam Chelindene elected Archb. of Cant. Appellation from the K. to the Pope by the MoÌks of Cant. Adam Chelindene goeth vp to Rome Variance betweene the officiall of Cant. and the prior of Douer Appellation to Rome Adam Chelindon resigneth to the Pope Rob. Kilwatby Archb. of Cant. The coÌcordance The great expedition to inuade the Turke stayed by the concluding of a peace The great voyage of the freÌch kyng against the Turkes turned to a mony matter The clemeÌcie of prince Edwards toward the poore souldiers A great shipwracke of the Christians lying at anchor a litle from Trapes Money euil got as euill lost Non habet eueÌtus sordida praeda bonos Ex scala mundi Ex Gualt Gisburn Ex Flor. hist. Prince Edward and his men preserued from the tempest The integritie of Prince Edward rewarded of God Prince Edward arriueth at Acra and taketh Nazareth The Noble men of Cyprus shew their fidelitie to the Prince and kings of England A guilefull deceipt of the Saracens practised against prince Edwarde Ex Gosb Scala mundi The messenger searched before he came to the princes presence Prince Edward wounded hââ with an inuenemed knise of the Turkes messenger The Prince in perill of death by reason of his hurt is comforted ãâã phisitionâ The Prince restored to health and the Soldian forl weareth himselfe The Prince returneth out of Turky toward England a-againe A day of âorte in Fraunce appointed which turned to good earnest A conspiracy of the French men against the Englishmen Exercise of battaile vsed in stede of Barrioâs and Torney The victorie of the prince and English men against the Earle of Chalons Frenchmen Prince Edward was in Vasconia at the time of his fathers death Anno. 1272. Pope Clement the 4. dyeth Pope Gregory the 10. Ex Annalibus Silesiae The Tartarians make great spoile in Christendome The Seythians army lyke locustes Kyng Henry slaine and his army vanquished Nine sackes full of Christians cares being slain
tyme which was Archbishop of Canterbury being no moÌke For all the other before him were of the profession of Monkes of whoÌ a great part had bene ItaliaÌs vnto Berctualdus Notwithstanding this Odo beyng also a stranger borne after he was elected into the bishoprike to aunswer to the old custome of others before him sayled ouer into France and there at Floriake after the vsuall maner aboue mentioned of Englishmen receiued the profession and habite of monkish religion as sayth my foresayd author And like as the sayd Odo first beyng no monke was made Archbishop of Canterbury So also Ulstanus the same tyme beyng bishop of Yorke and of Worcester differed from diuers his predecessours before him in profession and in habite of whome the forenamed author thus writeth in his iij. booke speaking of Ulstanus qui sanctitate discrepabat habitu that is he differed in sanctimonie and in habite Whereby is to be collected that in those dayes was a difference in habite garment not only betwene monkes bishops but also betwene one Bishop and an other Albeit what difference it was yet I do not finde But I returne agayne to Odo who by the description of his maners might seeme not to be the worste that occupied that place were it not that our lying histories faining false miracles vpon him as they do of other make him in deede to seeme worse then he was As where they imagine that he should see from heauen a sworde fall into the scabberd of king Ethelstane IteÌ where he should couer and defend the church of Canterbury with his praiers from raine And also where he should turne the bread of the aulter as the writer termeth it into liuely fleshe from flesh into bread againe to confirme the people which before doubted in the same Where note agayn good Reader that albeit this miracle were true as no doubt it is vntrue yet is it to be noted that in those dayes was a great doubt among englishmen of the popish sacrament that transubstantiatioÌ was not receiued into the christiaÌ creed The like iudgement is to be geueÌ also of that where our English writers testifieng of the same Odo say that hee should prophesie long before of Dunstan to be his successor in the church of Canterbury But to let these fantasies and idle stories passe this which we find of Odo his own writing is certain that the said Odo in the raigne of kyng Edmund had a synode commensed of the chiefe Prelates and meÌ of the clergy in his time to whom he directed this letter here following the copy whereof I thought to expresse for the Reader to see what zelous care raigned in Archbishops then toward the Church of the Lord. The wordes of his epistle proceed in this tenour The letter or an Epistle of Odo Archbishop of Caunterbury sent to the other Bishops and men of the Clergy MIrabili cunctipotentis polorum praesulis clementia opitulante Ego Odo ecclesiae Saluatoris Domini nostri Iesu Christi Archiepiscopus Douerniensis ciuitatis Metropolitanus coepiscopis fidei catholicae compagatoribus spirituali charitatis rigore meis confratribus Praesentium prosperitatem aethereique decoris beatitudinem c. The same in English By the deuine grace of God I Odo of the church of our lord and sauiour Iesus Christ Archbishop Metropolitane of the citie of Douer to my fellow bishops and fellow planters of the catholike fayth and my fellow brethren in the spirituall bonde of charitie with greeting wish prosperitie in this world present in the world to come felicitie If it were so or by any meanes could be that all the riches of this world were layd before myne eyes so that I beyng Emperour had all things vniuersally vnder my subiection all those things gladly would I geue yea and my selfe also would offer willingly for the health of your soules as which also do desire and trust likewise my self to be strengthened with the feruencie of your holynesse as appertayning to those things wherin the Lord our God hath set vs to be workmen c. And after a few other wordes of like effect wherein he doth declare the heauy burden of his office it followeth after this maner Wherfore most humbly and one vnworthy but yet a deuouâ fellow brother of yours I beseech and exhort your holines that you will not shew your selues cold and negligent in the cure and regiment of soules so that in the tyme of the feareful iudgement the Lord doe not complaine of you saying my shepeheards did not feed my flocke but they fed theÌselues And agayne they were princes of my flocke and I knew not of it But rather let vs take heede and be diligent ouer the houshold of the Lord ouer which he hath set vs to be the leaders to geue them meate true measure of corne in tyme conuenient that is to say wholesome doctrine And although vpon myne owne demerites or worthinesse I do not presume to comfort or exhort any man but as one beyng vnworthy faultie in transgressions innumerable am glad and stand in neede rather to be strengthened by your brotherly admonitions yet for the auncient authoritie of my predecessors as of Augustine of happy memory and also of all other saintes by whose industrie the rule of christianitie did first florish and spring from this Metropolitane sea vnto all quarters of England Therefore I haue thought good to direct vnto you these my letters to the profit of you all especially for that our renowmed princely king Edmond with all his people doth ioy to folow that which he heareth in you and of you and also forsomuch as all his subiectes which be vnder his Imperiall dominion doe loue and delight to follow most ioyfully the same and report of your sincere conuersation c. This Odo continued bishop the space of 20. yeres After whom Elsinus was elected and ordained by the kyng to succeede through fauour and money but in goyng to Rome for the Popes palle in his iourney thorough the Alpes he decayed and died for cold Whereupon succeeded Dunstane as in tyme and place by the leaue of Christ foloweth to be declared This Edmund gaue to S. Edmund the Martyr before mentioned the towne of Bredrichâehworth which is now called S. Edmondesbury with great reuenues and lands appertainyng to the same But concerning the friuolous miracles which our Monkish storywriters here âayne of this good Edmund by the way or rather out of the way I let them passe And thus much concerning the raign of king EdmuÌd who after he had raigned vj. yeres and half was slaine as is sayd at Pulchorchurch and buried at Glastenbury of Dunstane leauing behynd him two children Edwine Edgar by his wife Elgina But because the foresaid children were yet yong vnder age therfore Edrede brother to king Edmund and vncle to the children gouerned as Protector about the space of 9.
yeres and halfe til Edwine the eldest sonne came to age This Edrede with great moderation and fidelitie to the young children behaued himselfe during the tyme of his gouernement In his tyme Dunstane was promooted through the means of Odo the Archbishop from Abbot of Glastenbury to be Bishop of Wirceter and after of London By the counsayle of this Dunstane Edrede was much ruled and too much thereto addicted In so much that the sayd Edrede is reported in stories to submit himselfe to much fond penance and castigations inflicted to him of the said Dunstane Such zelous deuotion was then in princes and more blynd superstition in bishops And here agayn is an other miracle as fantasticall as the other before forged of Dunstane That wheÌ that Edrede beyng sicke sent for Dunstane to be hys confessor by the way Dunstane should heare a voyce declaring to him before that Edrede was already departed at the declaring wherof Dunstans horse fel immediately dead vnder hym with lye and all * King Edwine EDwine the eldest sonne of king Edmund afore meÌtioned after his vncle Edrede began his raigne about the yere of our Lord 955. being crowned at Kingston by Odo the Archbishop of Caunterbury Of this Edwine it is reported of diuers writers that the first day of his coronation sitting with his Lordes brake sodainly from them entred a secrete chamber to the company of a certaine woman whom he inordinately retained being as some say an other mans wife whose husband he had before slayne as other say being of his aliance to the great mislikyng of hys Lordes and especially of the Clergy Dunstane was yet but Abbot of Glastenbury who following the king into the chamber brought him out by the hand and accused him to Odo the Archbishop causing him to be separate from the company of the foresayd partie by the which Odo the king was for his fact suspended out of the Church By reason whereof the king beyng with Dunstane displeased banished him his land forced him for a season to flee to Flanders where he was in the monastery of S. Amandus About the same season the Monasticall order of Benedict Monkes or blacke monkes as they were called began to multiply and encrease here in England In so much that where before tyme other priestes Canons had bene placed there monkes were in their roumes set in and the secular priests as they then were called or CanoÌs put out But king Edwine for the displeasure he bare to Dunstan did so vexe all the order of the said monkes that in Malmesbury Glastenbury other places mo he thrust out the monkes and set in secular priestes in their stead Notwithstanding it was not long but these priestes and Canons were agayne remooued and the said monkes in their stead restored both in the foresayd houses and in diuers other Churches Cathedrall besides as in the next story of Kyng Edgar Christ willyng shall at more large appeare In fiue kyng Edwine beyng hated by reason of certaine his demeanours of all his subiectes especially the Northumbrians and Mercians was by them remooued from his kingly honour and his brother Edgar in his steade receiued so that the Riuer of Thamis deuided both theyr kingdomes Which Edwine after he had raigned about the terme of foure yeares departed leauing no heyre of hys bodye Wherefore the rule of the lande fell vnto Edgar his younger brother ¶ King Edgar EDgar the second sonne of Edmund and brother to Edwine being of the age of xvj yeares began his raygne ouer the realme of England in the yeare of our Lord 959. but was not crowned till 14. yeares after the causes whereof here vnder follow Christ willing to be declared In the beginning of his raigne he called home Dunstane whome king Edwine before had exiled Then was Dunstane which before was Abbot of Glastenbury made bishop of Worcester then of London Not long after this Odo the Archbishop of Cant. deceaseth after he had gouerned the Church 24. yeares After whom Brithelinus bishop of Winchester first was elected But because he was thought not sufficieÌt to furnish the roome Dunstane was ordained Archb. and the other sent home agayne to his old Church Where note by the way how in those dayes the donatioÌ and assignyng of ecclesiasticall dignities remayned in the kings hand onely they fet their palle froÌ Rome as a token of the Popes confirmation So Dunstane beyng by the kyng made Archb. tooke hys iourny to Rome for his palle of Pope Iohn the 13. which was about the beginning of the Kings raygne Thus Dunstane obtayning his palle shortly after his returne agayne from Rome entreateth King Edgar that Oswaldus who as is said was made monke at Floriake and was nephew to Odo late bishop of Cant. might bee promooted to the bishoprike of Worcester which thyng to him was granted And not long after through the means of the sayd Dunstane Ethelwoldus whom stories doe fayne to be the great patrone of Monkery first Monke of Glastenbury theÌ Abbot of Abbendon was also made Bysh. of Winchester Of this Ethelwold Gulielmus libro de gestis poÌtificum recordeth that what tyme he was a Monke in the house of Glastenbury the Abbot had a vison of him which was this How that there appeared to him in hys sleepe a certayne great tree the branches wherof extended through out all the foure quarters of the Realme which branches were al couered with many little Monkes coules where in the top of the tree was one great maister coule which in spreading it selfe ouer the other coules inclosed all the rest which maister coule in the tree top myne Authour in the interpretation applyeth to the lyfe of this Ethelwold Of such prodigious fantasies our monkish histories bee full and not onely our histories of England but also the Heathen histories of the Gentiles be stuffed with such kynd of dreames of much like effect Of such a lyke dreame we read of the mother of Ethelstane how the Moone did spring out of her wombe gaue light to all England Also of king Charles the Emperour how he was led by a threed to see the torments of hel Like wise of Furceus the Heremite mentioned in the third booke of Bede who sawe the ioyes of heauen and the 4. fires that should destroy the world the one of lying for breakyng our promise made at Baptism The second fire was of couetous The third of dissention The fourth was of the fire of impietie and wrongfull dealing Item in like sort of the dreame of Dunstane and of the same Ethelwold to whom appeared the three bishops Bristanus Birinus and Swithinus c. IteÌ of the dreame of the mother of this Ethelwold who beyng great with him did see a golden Egle flee out of her mouth c. Of the dreame likewise or the vision of Kyng Edgar concerning the falling of the two apples and of
Athens Beocia likewise Aetolia Acarnauia with all the region beyond Peloponesus vnto the coast of Corinth to whome S. Paule also wrote other two epistles were brought in bondage and slauery vnto the Turke In Epirus and in that quarter that adioyneth to Macedonia named Albania reigned then one Ioannes Castriotus who perceiuing himselfe too weake to matche with the Turkes power made with the Turke this coÌuention that he should haue Croia a famous Citie in Grecia and also gaue to him his three sonnes for hostages to wit Constantinus Reposius and Georgius In this George such towardnes of noble courage such vigour of minde and strength of body singularly did appeare that the Turke caused him more freely to be instructed after the Turkish religion and maner in his owne court where he being traded vp did so shoote vp as well in feates of actiuitie as in strength of body that he excelled all his equals in so much that he was named Scanderbeins which soundeth as much as Alexander Magnus After this Alexander was grown vp to mature ripenes of age and was well trained vp in feates of war he was sent out by the Turke to warre against Caramannus of Cilicia The Turkes enemy In which expedition he sped himselfe most manfully fighting hand to hande first with a footeman of Scythia then with an horseman of Persia being chalenged by them both to encounter first with the one after with the other whom he so valiantly ouerthrew the he wan great renoun with the Turk In so much that he trusting to the Turks fauour wheÌ he heard of the decease of his father durst aske of the Turke the graunt of his fathers dominion to be giuen vnto him Which request although Amurathes yâ Turke did not denie him yet notwithstanding he perceiuing the matter to be dalied out with fayre wordes by subtill meanes and policie slipt out of the Turks court and came to Epirus his owne inheritance where first by forged letters he recouered Croia The other Cities of their voluntary minde yeelded themselues vnto him who then gathering vnto him the people of Epirus Macedonia which were not so many in nuÌber as with good willing minds they stucke vnto him so maÌfully and valiantly behaued himselfe that against all the puissance both of Amurathes and also of Mahumete he mainteined his owne repulsed their violence and put to flight their armies many yeres together But to returne againe to the course of Amurathes victories after he had thus preuailed as is before signified agaynst the East parts of Europa and Grecia and had conuented thus for the dommion of Epirus he inuaded Iluricum otherwise called now Sclauonia conteining in it Dalmatia Croacia Isiria and Liburnia which Countreys after he had spoiled and wasted he continued his course to Albania and Bosna In which regions when he had subdued a great part and had led away an innumerable multitude of captiues he moued further to Walachia and Seruia vpon hope to conquere all Pannonia There reigned at the same time in Seruia a certayne prince named Georgius Despota who made great sute to the Turke for truce peace promising to giue his daughter to mariage for by yâ Turkes lawe they may marry as many wiues as they lust It was not long after Amurathes had maried the daughter of Despota but he contrary to his league and promise made warre vpon Despota his father in law and expelled him out of his kingdome taking from him diuers Cities as Scopia Nouomonte Sophia and all Misia Georgius himselfe fled into Hungary leauing behind him his son to defed the town of Sinderonia Amurathes vnderstaÌding of the flight of Despoto his father in law compassed the Citie of Sinderonia with a stroÌg siege which wheÌ he in few daies had expugned he tooke his wiues brother sonne of Despota and without regard of all mercy and affinitie after the barbarous tyranny of the Turkes put out his eies with a basen red hoat set before his eies and after that led him about with him in derision and despite of his cowardly father Ex Christof Rhicherio Gallo Gasp. Peuc alijs Seruia beeing thus wonne and gotten Amurathes thinking to go further into Hungary besieged the Citie called Belgradum and no doubt had also suppressed the same had not the prouidence of God found a meanes that partly through slaughter of his men partly for lacke of victuall and other forage he was compelled to raise his siege and retire In the meane time Ioannes Huniades of whom mention was made before pag. 720. had got great victories against the Turkish power and had recouered parte of Seruia and all Muldauia against whome Amurathes the Turke with a mighty army moued into Pannonia But Huniades with the power and ayde of Ladislaus King of Polonia but specially by the power of the Lord did soone infringe the puissance of the Turke and gaue him the ouerthrow recouering vnto the Christians the greatest part of Seruia and Bulgaria In this battaile Huniades had fiue sundry conflictes with the Turks vpoÌ one day and with fiue victories put them to the worse and toward night did so discomfit and ouerthrow the great captaine of Amurathes called Bassa the Duke of Anatolia which is otherwise named Asia Minor that he slue of the Turks that day to the number of 30. thousand Amurathes although he was not a little thereat discouraged yet dissembling his feare with stout counteuace sent for Carambeius his principal stay captaine with a new power brought out of Asia to assist him in his warres Then Carambeius in the downes of Trasiluania Ladislaus the foresaid king of Polonie the Lord so working through the industrie of Ioannes Huniades so receiued with such celerity oppressed him vnprouided that all his stout sturdy army either was slaine downe right or else put to flight disparcled Carambeius the Captaine being himselfe taken prisoner in the same field These victories of Huniades strooke no little terror to Amurathes in somuch that for distresse of minde he was ready to destroy himselfe as some do write but being coÌfirmed by Helibeus Bassa his couÌsailer he kept himselfe wtin the streites of the mouÌt Rhodope Who then hearing that Caramannus inuaded the same time the countrey of Bithinia and Pontus in Asia was glad to take truce wyth Ladislaus and Huniades vpon such conditions as they listed to make themselues which conditions were these that Amurathes should depart clearely from all the region of Sernia and should remoue from thence all his garrisons which were placed in the Castles and forts of the same Also he should restore George Despota which is to say Prince of Seruia vnto his possession and set his children free whome he had in captiuitie and restore them to their inheritance Item that he shoulde make no more claime nor title to the countrey of Moldonia aboue mentioned nor to that part of Bulgrauia which he
had lost and that he should desist heereafter from all wrongs and iniuries against the Christians Upon these conditions the Turke being agreed so was truce concluded on both parts for tenne yeares and with solemne othe betweene them confirmed This done Amurathes the tyraunt addresseth himselfe toward Asia to resist the inuasion of Caramannus aforesaid At what time Pope Eugenius so soone as he heard the Turke to be returned into Asia sendeth Iulianus Caesarianus his Cardinall whose story is before touched page 683. vnto Ladislaus the foresaid king with full dispensation and absolution to breake his othe and league wyth the Turke promising moreouer great hope of aide if he would go in armes stoutly against the tirant ¶ Where by the way is to be noted that as there is no truth of promise in that pestileÌt sea of Rome neither was there euer any war prospered which was taken in hande by the Popes counsaile so was there neuer any counsaile of the Pope that brought with it more detriment to Christianitie then this But the Pope belike thought that as he might lawfully breake promise with Iohn Hus and with other Christians so also he needed not to obserue anye league or truce taken with the Turke but it turned much otherwise then the Popes blinde braines imagined as by the sequele is to be seene For Ladislaus being thus excited by the vnaduised and sinister instigation of Pope Eugenius contrary to the truce stablished a little before set out with his army from Seledinus and so proceeding to Walachia and Burgaria came to Uarna a towne of Bulgary where he fell sicke It was not long but the Turke hauing thereof intelligence left his warres begon with Caramannus in Asia and with great iourneis made haste into Europe passing ouer by the straites neare to Calipolis where all the Italian nauy still looking on and whether of purpose or whether for cowardlines would not stirre one ore to stop the passage of the Turkish army When Amurathes was come to Adrianopolis in Thrasia vsing such celeritie as no maÌ looked for within viij daies he was in Burgaria there encamped himselfe against Ladislaus The day of battaile being set the armies ioined on both sides Huniades was himself there present but all the matter was ruled by Iulianus the Cardinall and the Popes Clergy The fight coÌtinued three daies and three nightes together with great courage much bloudshed on each side insomuch that the field did stand with lakes of bloud They semed at the first to incline to the Christians by breaking the first ranks of the Turkes But the Priests and Prelates which were at the field which had bene more fitte to haue bene in the Church seeing the Turkes to begin to flie vnskilfully left their array to pursue the enemy so that they leauing the other standings of the Christians naked gaue great aduantage to the Turks with their darts shot to disturbe the Christian rankes By the which occasion Amurathes inclosing the ChristiaÌs with his army rouÌd about obteined the victory In the which field Ladislaus the yong king of Polony hauing his horse first killed vnder him was strooken downe slaine The Popes Bishops flieng to saue themselues fell into the marishes and there were destroied susteining a durtey death condigne to their filthy falshode and vntruth Iulianus the Cardinall which with the Pope was the chiefe doer in breaking the league in the way was found dead being full of wounds and spoiled to his naked skinne Of the rest of the army that escaped by flieng part was drowned in the marishes some perished miserably for hunger some for cold watching waÌdering in the woods Huniades hardly escaped the danger by the mercifull prouidence of God being reserued to the further profite and commoditie of Christendome This Iohn Huniades the worthy warrier was borne in Walachia being Earle of Bistrice of all Captaines that euer went against the Turkes most famous singular prudent in wit discret in counsaile expert and politike in warre prompt of hand circumspect before he attempted quicke in expedition in whom waÌted almost no good propertie requisite in a warlike Captaine Against two most mighty and fierce tirants Amurathes and Mahumetes through the Lords might he defended all Pannonia and therefore was called the thunderbolt and terrour of the Turkes Like as Achilles was vnto the Grecians so was he set vp of God to be as a wal or bulwarke of al Europe against the cruell Turkes and enemies of Christ and of his Christians Neither was there any King or Prince that euer achieued such noble victories either so many in number or so profitable for the publique vtilitie of all Europe as did he and that not onely in the daies of this Amurathes but also of Mahumetes his successour as heereafter remaineth further to be seene This battaile of Amurathes against the Christians at Uarna in Bulgaria was fought in the yeare of our Lord 1404. Amurathes by reason of this victorious ouerthrow againste the Christians surprised with no small pride directed his iourney incontinent toward the Grecians where Castriotus was otherwise called Scanderbcius And first commyng to Peloponesus and breaking downe the wall about the straits of Corinthe encouÌtred with the brother of the Emperour of Constantinople whom with his sodeine commyng he oppressed with all the Greekes army ere they were prouided Paleologus the Emperour after that did build vp the wall againe but at the Turkes biddyng he was coÌpelled to vndoe it agayne which wall afterward the Uenetians did repayre After the demolitioÌ of the wall Amurathes entring into Peloponesus tooke diuers townes and Cities as Sycione and Patris and moreouer made all the parts of Thessalia and Achaia tributaries vnto him The next yeare after this battaile of Amurathes fought agaynst the Christians at Uarna the Turke beyng now about the partes of Grecia purposed to bend all his force and mayne agaynst the countrey of Epyrus belongyng to Georgius Castriotus Scanderheius Of this Scanderbeius meÌtion was made before how he was brought vp in the Turkes Court from whence we declared also how subtillie he conueyed him selfe and came to the possession of his owne patrimony of Epyrus Which Epirus this noble and victorious Scanderbeius whom the Lord also had raysed vp the same tyme with Huniades to bridle the fury of the Turkes valiauÌtly defended agaynst all the power of Amurathes In so much that he discomfited and vanquished vij of the most expert Bassas or Dukes of the OttomaÌ Emperour one after an other with all their armies of most piked and chosen souldiours dislodged them of their tentes and expulsed them vtterly out of all Epyrus Also when Amurathes himselfe with his whole puissaunce had enuironed about the Citie of Croia with cruell siege and ordinaunce out of measure yet notwithstandyng the sayd ScaÌderbeius through the power and blessing of the Lord beate him out of the field repulsed him from his